<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?><rss xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xmlns:openSearch="http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearchrss/1.0/" xmlns:blogger="http://schemas.google.com/blogger/2008" xmlns:georss="http://www.georss.org/georss" xmlns:gd="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005" xmlns:thr="http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0" version="2.0"><channel><atom:id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985</atom:id><lastBuildDate>Mon, 09 Mar 2026 15:31:20 +0000</lastBuildDate><category>HISTORY</category><category>MEDICINE and BIOLOGY</category><category>PHYSICS</category><category>ANCIENT MYSTERY</category><category>ASTRONOMY</category><category>EARTH</category><category>TECHNOLOGY</category><title>Blogycopedy</title><description>All about science ,technology ,history and many others ...</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/</link><managingEditor>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</managingEditor><generator>Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>79</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>25</openSearch:itemsPerPage><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-7144739150702447282</guid><pubDate>Tue, 24 May 2011 07:08:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2011-05-24T00:17:10.048-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">TECHNOLOGY</category><title>Extraterrestrial life</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: center;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjMU281gnXpxoQ8ygf7NaflrgSmY5_RSr_pVK1SZrRlpsDfPiK4QxXE4-MF7Tni-mvsIa6cylH4AAj466OouGx0s0_Jc4GcfVcKC5eIx9IzlYZVsuZWdKAMSzFkOPaP7THSifJoeqWtNwNk/s1600/alien.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;font-family: Georgia, &#39;Times New Roman&#39;, serif;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; height=&quot;266&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjMU281gnXpxoQ8ygf7NaflrgSmY5_RSr_pVK1SZrRlpsDfPiK4QxXE4-MF7Tni-mvsIa6cylH4AAj466OouGx0s0_Jc4GcfVcKC5eIx9IzlYZVsuZWdKAMSzFkOPaP7THSifJoeqWtNwNk/s320/alien.jpg&quot; width=&quot;320&quot; /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot; style=&quot;line-height: normal; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;font-family: Georgia, &#39;Times New Roman&#39;, serif;&quot;&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;T&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;housands of years ago, the idea that the planets were populated by intelligent&amp;nbsp;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;beings was uncommon. The idea was that the planets themselves were intelligent&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;beings. Mars was the god of war, Venus was the goddess of beauty, Jupiter was the&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;king of the gods.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;In early Roman times a few writers, for example Lucian of Samasota, conceived&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;that at least the Moon was a place that was populated as the Earth was. His&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;science-fiction story describing travel to the Moon was called the &quot;True History.&quot;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;It was, of course, false.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;The idea of the planets as an elegant celestial clockwork created by the Deity&amp;nbsp;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;for the amazement and utility of men emerged in the Renaissance.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot; style=&quot;line-height: normal; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;font-family: Georgia, &#39;Times New Roman&#39;, serif;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp;In the year&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;1600 Giordano Bruno was burned to death at the stake, in part for uttering and&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;publishing the heresy that there were other worlds and other beings inhabiting&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;them.&amp;nbsp;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;The pendulum swung far in the other direction in subsequent centuries.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;Writers such as Bernard de Fontenelle, Emanuel Swedenborg, and even Immanuel&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;Kant and Johannes Kepler could safely imagine that perhaps all the planets were&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;inhabited. Indeed, the idea was expressed that the name of the planet gave some&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;hint to the character of its inhabitants. The denizens of Venus were amorous;&amp;nbsp;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;those of Mars, warlike or martial; the inhabitants of Mercury, fickle or mercurial;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;those of Jupiter, jolly or jovial. And so on. The great British astronomer William&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;Herschel even supposed that the Sun was inhabited.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;But as the extremes of the physical environments in the Solar System became&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;clearer and the exquisite adaptation to the environment of organisms on Earth&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;became more apparent, skeptics arose. Perhaps Mars and Venus were inhabited,&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;but surely not Mercury, not the Moon, not Jupiter. And so on.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;In the last few decades of the nineteenth century the observations of the planet&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;Mars by Giovanni Schiaparelli and Percival Lowell quickened public excitement&lt;/span&gt;about the possibility of intelligence on our planetary neighbor.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot; style=&quot;line-height: normal; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;font-family: Georgia, &#39;Times New Roman&#39;, serif;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;font-family: Georgia, &#39;Times New Roman&#39;, serif;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot; style=&quot;line-height: normal; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;font-family: Georgia, &#39;Times New Roman&#39;, serif;&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; Lowell&#39;s passion for&amp;nbsp;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;the idea of intelligent beings on Mars, his articulateness, and the wide publication&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;of his books did much to bring this idea to the public attention, as did sciencefiction&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;writers who followed the Lowellian scenario.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;But as the evidence for intelligent life on Mars withered, and as the&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;environment of Mars was perceived to be more and more inclement by terrestrial&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;standards, popular enthusiasm for the idea waned.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;By then, scientific interest in extraterrestrial life had reached a nadir. The very&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;enthusiasm with which Lowell pursued the idea of intelligent beings on Mars and&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;the attention that these ideas received from the man in the street repelled many&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;scientists. In addition, a new astronomical field, astrophysics, the application of&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;physics to the surfaces and interiors of stars, had achieved phenomenal success, and the brightest and most enthusiastic young astronomers went into stellar&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;astronomy rather than planetary studies. The pendulum had swung so far that in&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;the period just after the Second World War, there was – in all of the United States&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;– only one astronomer doing serious physical investigations of the planets, G. P.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;Kuiper, then of the University of Chicago. Not only had astronomers been turned&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;off extraterrestrial life, they had been turned off planetary studies in general.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;Since 1950, the situation has slowly reversed again; the pendulum is once more&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;swinging. The development of new measuring instruments (a by-product of&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;World War II), at first ground-based and then, more important, space-borne, has&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;produced a massive infusion of basic new knowledge about the physical&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;environments of the Moon and planets.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot; style=&quot;line-height: normal; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;font-family: Georgia, &#39;Times New Roman&#39;, serif;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; Young scientists have again been attracted&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;to planetary studies, not only astronomers, but also geologists, chemists, physicists,&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;and biologists. The discipline needs them all.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;We now know that the building blocks for the origin of life are in the cards of&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;physics and chemistry; whenever standard primitive atmospheres are exposed to&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;common energy sources, the building blocks of life on Earth drop out of the&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;atmosphere in times of days or weeks. Organic compounds have been found in&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;meteorites and in interstellar space. Small quantities have been found even in such&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;an inhospitable environment as the Moon. They are suspected to exist in Jupiter,&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;in the outer planets of the Solar System, as well as on Titan, the largest moon of&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot; style=&quot;line-height: normal; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;font-family: Georgia, &#39;Times New Roman&#39;, serif;&quot;&gt;Saturn. Both theory and observation now suggest that planets are a common, if not&amp;nbsp;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot;&gt;invariable, accompaniment of stars, rather than an exceedingly rare occurrence, as&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;line-height: 18px;&quot;&gt;was fashionable to believe in the first decades of this century.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot; style=&quot;line-height: normal; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;font-family: Georgia, &#39;Times New Roman&#39;, serif; line-height: 18px;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot; style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;font-family: Georgia, &#39;Times New Roman&#39;, serif;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;line-height: 18px;&quot;&gt;Source : &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;line-height: 18px;&quot;&gt;CARL SAGAN&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot; style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;font-family: Georgia, &#39;Times New Roman&#39;, serif; line-height: 18px;&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp;The Cosmic Connection&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot; style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;font-family: Georgia, &#39;Times New Roman&#39;, serif; line-height: 18px;&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp;An Extraterrestrial Perspective&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2011/05/extraterrestrial-life.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjMU281gnXpxoQ8ygf7NaflrgSmY5_RSr_pVK1SZrRlpsDfPiK4QxXE4-MF7Tni-mvsIa6cylH4AAj466OouGx0s0_Jc4GcfVcKC5eIx9IzlYZVsuZWdKAMSzFkOPaP7THSifJoeqWtNwNk/s72-c/alien.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>2</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-550916043025682975</guid><pubDate>Mon, 23 May 2011 06:18:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2011-05-22T23:18:53.197-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">PHYSICS</category><title>Aristotle - Physics</title><description>&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiLpmeixHpP8We7TxFM273VEGxYNfLoLWD4LCS_S8L6iLeXC4-i3sW_wBh0M91cqZPsKGyAql6mgQ0qMK28TXfyB8cJFCyhliEHw7m8_u5Q4bKZCvWl_sWhv7-USGO7f-3-1YX34j4L_YdD/s1600/aristotle.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; height=&quot;320&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiLpmeixHpP8We7TxFM273VEGxYNfLoLWD4LCS_S8L6iLeXC4-i3sW_wBh0M91cqZPsKGyAql6mgQ0qMK28TXfyB8cJFCyhliEHw7m8_u5Q4bKZCvWl_sWhv7-USGO7f-3-1YX34j4L_YdD/s320/aristotle.jpg&quot; width=&quot;266&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;&lt;span class=&quot;Apple-style-span&quot; style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;W&lt;/span&gt;hen the objects of an inquiry, in any department, have principles, conditions, or elements, it is&amp;nbsp;through acquaintance with these that knowledge, that is to say scientific knowledge, is attained.&amp;nbsp;For we do not think that we know a thing until we are acquainted with its primary conditions or&amp;nbsp;first principles, and have carried our analysis as far as its simplest elements. Plainly therefore in&amp;nbsp;the science of Nature, as in other branches of study, our first task will be to try to determine what&amp;nbsp;relates to its principles.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp;The natural way of doing this is to start from the things which are more knowable and obvious to&amp;nbsp;us and proceed towards those which are clearer and more knowable by nature; for the same&amp;nbsp;things are not &#39;knowable relatively to us&#39; and &#39;knowable&#39; without qualification. So in the present&amp;nbsp;inquiry we must follow this method and advance from what is more obscure by nature, but&amp;nbsp;clearer to us, towards what is more clear and more knowable by nature.Now what is to us plain and obvious at first is rather confused masses, the elements and&amp;nbsp;principles of which become known to us later by analysis. Thus we must advance from&amp;nbsp;generalities to particulars; for it is a whole that is best known to sense-perception, and a&amp;nbsp;generality is a kind of whole, comprehending many things within it, like parts. Much the same&amp;nbsp;thing happens in the relation of the name to the formula. A name, e.g. &#39;round&#39;, means vaguely a&amp;nbsp;sort of whole: its definition analyses this into its particular senses. Similarly a child begins by&amp;nbsp;calling all men &#39;father&#39;, and all women &#39;mother&#39;, but later on distinguishes each of them.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp;The principles in question must be either (a) one or (b) more than one. If (a) one, it must be&amp;nbsp;either (i) motionless, as Parmenides and Melissus assert, or (ii) in motion, as the physicists hold,&amp;nbsp;some declaring air to be the first principle, others water. If (b) more than one, then either (i) a&amp;nbsp;finite or (ii) an infinite plurality. If (i) finite (but more than one), then either two or three or four&amp;nbsp;or some other number. If (ii) infinite, then either as Democritus believed one in kind, but&amp;nbsp;differing in shape or form; or different in kind and even contrary.&amp;nbsp;A similar inquiry is made by those who inquire into the number of existents: for they inquire&amp;nbsp;whether the ultimate constituents of existing things are one or many, and if many, whether a&amp;nbsp;finite or an infinite plurality. So they too are inquiring whether the principle or element is one or&amp;nbsp;many.&amp;nbsp;Now to investigate whether Being is one and motionless is not a contribution to the science of&amp;nbsp;Nature. For just as the geometer has nothing more to say to one who denies the principles of his&amp;nbsp;science-this being a question for a different science or for or common to all-so a man&amp;nbsp;investigating principles cannot argue with one who denies their existence.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; For if Being is just&amp;nbsp;one, and one in the way mentioned, there is a principle no longer, since a principle must be the&amp;nbsp;principle of some thing or things.&amp;nbsp;To inquire therefore whether Being is one in this sense would be like arguing against any other&amp;nbsp;position maintained for the sake of argument (such as the Heraclitean thesis, or such a thesis as&amp;nbsp;that Being is one man) or like refuting a merely contentious argument-a description which&amp;nbsp;applies to the arguments both of Melissus and of Parmenides: their premisses are false and their&amp;nbsp;conclusions do not follow. Or rather the argument of Melissus is gross and palpable and offers&amp;nbsp;no difficulty at all: accept one ridiculous proposition and the rest follows-a simple enough&amp;nbsp;proceeding.We physicists, on the other hand, must take for granted that the things that exist by nature are,&amp;nbsp;either all or some of them, in motion which is indeed made plain by induction. &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp;Moreover, no&amp;nbsp;man of science is bound to solve every kind of difficulty that may be raised, but only as many as&amp;nbsp;are drawn falsely from the principles of the science: it is not our business to refute those that do&amp;nbsp;not arise in this way: just as it is the duty of the geometer to refute the squaring of the circle by&amp;nbsp;means of segments, but it is not his duty to refute Antiphon&#39;s proof. At the same time the holders&amp;nbsp;of the theory of which we are speaking do incidentally raise physical questions, though Nature is&amp;nbsp;not their subject: so it will perhaps be as well to spend a few words on them, especially as the&amp;nbsp;inquiry is not without scientific interest.&amp;nbsp;The most pertinent question with which to begin will be this: In what sense is it asserted that all&amp;nbsp;things are one? For &#39;is&#39; is used in many senses. Do they mean that all things &#39;are&#39; substance or&amp;nbsp;quantities or qualities? And, further, are all things one substance-one man, one horse, or one&amp;nbsp;soul-or quality and that one and the same-white or hot or something of the kind? These are all&amp;nbsp;very different doctrines and all impossible to maintain.&amp;nbsp;For if both substance and quantity and quality are, then, whether these exist independently of&amp;nbsp;each other or not, Being will be many.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp;If on the other hand it is asserted that all things are quality or quantity, then, whether substance&amp;nbsp;exists or not, an absurdity results, if the impossible can properly be called absurd. For none of the&amp;nbsp;others can exist independently: substance alone is independent: for everything is predicated of&amp;nbsp;substance as subject. Now Melissus says that Being is infinite. It is then a quantity. For the&amp;nbsp;infinite is in the category of quantity, whereas substance or quality or affection cannot be infinite&amp;nbsp;except through a concomitant attribute, that is, if at the same time they are also quantities. For to&amp;nbsp;define the infinite you must use quantity in your formula, but not substance or quality. If then&amp;nbsp;Being is both substance and quantity, it is two, not one: if only substance, it is not infinite and&amp;nbsp;has no magnitude; for to have that it will have to be a quantity.Again, &#39;one&#39; itself, no less than &#39;being&#39;, is used in many senses, so we must consider in what sense&amp;nbsp;the word is used when it is said that the All is one.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp;Now we say that (a) the continuous is one or that (b) the indivisible is one, or (c) things are said&amp;nbsp;to be &#39;one&#39;, when their essence is one and the same, as &#39;liquor&#39; and &#39;drink&#39;.&amp;nbsp;If (a) their One is one in the sense of continuous, it is many, for the continuous is divisible ad&amp;nbsp;infinitum.&amp;nbsp;There is, indeed, a difficulty about part and whole, perhaps not relevant to the present argument,&amp;nbsp;yet deserving consideration on its own account-namely, whether the part and the whole are one&amp;nbsp;or more than one, and how they can be one or many, and, if they are more than one, in what&amp;nbsp;sense they are more than one. (Similarly with the parts of wholes which are not continuous.)&amp;nbsp;Further, if each of the two parts is indivisibly one with the whole, the difficulty arises that they&amp;nbsp;will be indivisibly one with each other also.&amp;nbsp;But to proceed: If (b) their One is one as indivisible, nothing will have quantity or quality, and so&amp;nbsp;the one will not be infinite, as Melissus says-nor, indeed, limited, as Parmenides says, for though&amp;nbsp;the limit is indivisible, the limited is not.&amp;nbsp;But if (c) all things are one in the sense of having the same definition, like &#39;raiment&#39; and &#39;dress&#39;,&amp;nbsp;then it turns out that they are maintaining the Heraclitean doctrine, for it will be the same thing&amp;nbsp;&#39;to be good&#39; and &#39;to be bad&#39;, and &#39;to be good&#39; and &#39;to be not good&#39;, and so the same thing will be&amp;nbsp;&#39;good&#39; and &#39;not good&#39;, and man and horse; in fact, their view will be, not that all things are one,&amp;nbsp;but that they are nothing; and that &#39;to be of such-and-such a quality&#39; is the same as &#39;to be of suchand-such a size&#39;.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp; &amp;nbsp;Even the more recent of the ancient thinkers were in a pother lest the same thing should turn out&amp;nbsp;in their hands both one and many. So some, like Lycophron, were led to omit &#39;is&#39;, others to&amp;nbsp;change the mode of expression and say &#39;the man has been whitened&#39; instead of &#39;is white&#39;, and&amp;nbsp;&#39;walks&#39; instead of &#39;is walking&#39;, for fear that if they added the word &#39;is&#39; they should be making the&amp;nbsp;one to be many-as if &#39;one&#39; and &#39;being&#39; were always used in one and the same sense. What &#39;is&#39; may&amp;nbsp;be many either in definition (for example &#39;to be white&#39; is one thing, &#39;to be musical&#39; another, yet&amp;nbsp;he same thing be both, so the one is many) or by division, as the whole and its parts. On this&amp;nbsp;point, indeed, they were already getting into difficulties and admitted that the one was many-as if&amp;nbsp;there was any difficulty about the same thing being both one and many, provided that these are&amp;nbsp;not opposites; for &#39;one&#39; may mean either &#39;potentially one&#39; or &#39;actually one&#39;.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2011/05/aristotle-physics.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiLpmeixHpP8We7TxFM273VEGxYNfLoLWD4LCS_S8L6iLeXC4-i3sW_wBh0M91cqZPsKGyAql6mgQ0qMK28TXfyB8cJFCyhliEHw7m8_u5Q4bKZCvWl_sWhv7-USGO7f-3-1YX34j4L_YdD/s72-c/aristotle.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>0</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-727854895330111775</guid><pubDate>Fri, 05 Nov 2010 15:20:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2010-11-05T08:20:32.853-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">TECHNOLOGY</category><title>Worldwide effects of nuclear war</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: center;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiO8Ydiozowo3QwpgX5Ge0wbEIcbjJQsHpnjgiXOvBqX8rjKF_FmB0joczs9jCaeY8LvxuRtItLPDszcfiKQsRnOMwrLnbXc84FutOaD6mNWHotzaRvGPqjE03rtByoJu48wDUYzrzDfJv6/s1600/nuclear.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; height=&quot;269&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiO8Ydiozowo3QwpgX5Ge0wbEIcbjJQsHpnjgiXOvBqX8rjKF_FmB0joczs9jCaeY8LvxuRtItLPDszcfiKQsRnOMwrLnbXc84FutOaD6mNWHotzaRvGPqjE03rtByoJu48wDUYzrzDfJv6/s320/nuclear.jpg&quot; width=&quot;320&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: large;&quot;&gt;A&lt;/span&gt; nuclear war would involve such prodigious and concentrated short term release of high temperature energy that it is necessary to consider a variety of potential environmental effects. &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; It is true that the energy of nuclear weapons is dwarfed by many natural phenomena.  A large hurricane may have the power of a million hydrogen bombs.  But the energy release of even the most severe weather is diffuse; it occurs over wide areas, and the difference in temperature between the storm system and the surrounding atmosphere is relatively small.  Nuclear detonations are just the opposite--highly concentrated with reaction temperatures up to tens of millions of degrees Fahrenheit.  Because they are so different from natural processes, it is necessary to examine their potential for altering the environment in several contexts. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;b&gt;High Altitude Dust &lt;/b&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; It has been estimated that a 10,000-megaton war with half the weapons exploding at ground level would tear up some 25 billion cubic meters of rock and soil, injecting a substantial amount of fine dust and particles into the stratosphere.  This is roughly twice the volume of material blasted loose by the Indonesian volcano, Krakatoa, whose explosion in 1883 was the most powerful terrestrial event ever recorded.  Sunsets around the world were noticeably reddened for several years after the Krakatoa eruption, indicating that large amounts of volcanic dust had entered the stratosphere. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Subsequent studies of large volcanic explosions, such as Mt. Agung on Bali in 1963, have raised the possibility that large-scale injection of dust into the stratosphere would reduce sunlight intensities and temperatures at the surface, while increasing the absorption of heat in the upper atmosphere. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; The resultant minor changes in temperature and sunlight could affect crop production.  However, no catastrophic worldwide changes have resulted from volcanic explosions, so it is doubtful that the gross injection of particulates into the stratosphere by a 10,000-megaton conflict would, by itself, lead to major global climate changes. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;b&gt;Ozone &lt;/b&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; More worrisome is the possible effect of nuclear explosions on ozone in the stratosphere.  Not until the 20th century was the unique and paradoxical role of ozone fully recognized.  On the other hand, in concentrations greater than I part per million in the air we breathe, ozone is toxic; one major American city, Los Angeles, has established a procedure for ozone alerts and warnings.  On the other hand, ozone is a critically important feature of the stratosphere from the standpoint of maintaining life on the earth. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; The reason is that while oxygen and nitrogen in the upper reaches of the atmosphere can block out solar ultraviolet photons with wavelengths shorter than 2,420 angstroms (A), ozone is the only effective shield in the atmosphere against solar ultraviolet radiation between 2,500 and 3,000 A in wavelength.  (See note 5.)  Although ozone is extremely efficient at filtering out solar ultraviolet in 2,500-3,000 A region of the spectrum, some does get through at the higher end of the spectrum. Ultraviolet rays in the range of 2,800 to 3,200 A which cause sunburn, prematurely age human skin and produce skin cancers.  As early as 1840, arctic snow blindness was attributed to solar ultraviolet; and we have since found that intense ultraviolet radiation can inhibit photosynthesis in plants, stunt plant growth, damage bacteria, fungi, higher plants, insects and annuals, and produce genetic alterations. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Despite the important role ozone plays in assuring a liveable environment at the earth&#39;s surface, the total quantity of ozone in the atmosphere is quite small, only about 3 parts per million. Furthermore, ozone is not a durable or static constituent of the atmosphere.  It is constantly created, destroyed, and recreated by natural processes, so that the amount of ozone present at any given time is a function of the equilibrium reached between the creative and destructive chemical reactions and the solar radiation reaching the upper stratosphere. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; The mechanism for the production of ozone is the absorption by oxygen molecules (O2) of relatively short-wavelength ultraviolet light.  The oxygen molecule separates into two atoms of free oxygen, which immediately unite with other oxygen molecules on the surfaces of particles in the upper atmosphere.  It is this union which forms ozone, or O3.  The heat released by the ozone-forming process is the reason for the curious increase with altitude of the temperature of the stratosphere (the base of which is about 36,000 feet above the earth&#39;s surface). &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; While the natural chemical reaction produces about 4,500 tons of ozone per second in the stratosphere, this is offset by other natural chemical reactions which break down the ozone.  By far the most significant involves nitric oxide (NO) which breaks ozone (O3) into molecules.  This effect was discovered only in the last few years in studies of the environmental problems which might be encountered if large fleets of supersonic transport aircraft operate routinely in the lower stratosphere.  According to a report by Dr. Harold S. Johnston, University of California at Berkeley--prepared for the Department of Transportation&#39;s Climatic Impact Assessment Program--it now appears that the NO reaction is normally responsible for 50 to 70 percent of the destruction of ozone. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; In the natural environment, there is a variety of means for the production of NO and its transport into the stratosphere.  Soil bacteria produce nitrous oxide (N2O) which enters the lower atmosphere and slowly diffuses into the stratosphere, where it reacts with free oxygen (O) to form two NO molecules.  Another mechanism for NO production in the lower atmosphere may be lightning discharges, and while NO is quickly washed out of the lower atmosphere by rain, some of it may reach the stratosphere.  Additional amounts of NO are produced directly in the stratosphere by cosmic rays from the sun and interstellar sources. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; It is because of this catalytic role which nitric oxide plays in the destruction of ozone that it is important to consider the effects of high-yield nuclear explosions on the ozone layer.  The nuclear fireball and the air entrained within it are subjected to great heat, followed by relatively rapid cooling.  These conditions are ideal for the production of tremendous amounts of NO from the air.  It has been estimated that as much as 5,000 tons of nitric oxide is produced for each megaton of nuclear explosive power. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; What would be the effects of nitric oxides driven into the stratosphere by an all-out nuclear war, involving the detonation of 10,000 megatons of explosive force in the northern hemisphere?  According to the recent National Academy of Sciences study, the nitric oxide produced by the weapons could reduce the ozone levels in the northern hemisphere by as much as 30 to 70 percent. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; To begin with, a depleted ozone layer would reflect back to the earth&#39;s surface less heat than would normally be the case, thus causing a drop in temperature--perhaps enough to produce serious effects on agriculture. Other changes, such as increased amounts of dust or different vegetation, might subsequently reverse this drop in temperature--but on the other hand, it might increase it. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Probably more important, life on earth has largely evolved within the protective ozone shield and is presently adapted rather precisely to the amount of solar ultraviolet which does get through.  To defend themselves against this low level of ultraviolet, evolved external shielding (feathers, fur, cuticular waxes on fruit), internal shielding (melanin pigment in human skin, flavenoids in plant tissue), avoidance strategies (plankton migration to greater depths in the daytime, shade-seeking by desert iguanas) and, in almost all organisms but placental mammals, elaborate mechanisms to repair photochemical damage. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; It is possible, however, that a major increase in solar ultraviolet might overwhelm the defenses of some and perhaps many terrestrial life forms. Both direct and indirect damage would then occur among the bacteria, insects, plants, and other links in the ecosystems on which human well-being depends.  This disruption, particularly if it occurred in the aftermath of a major war involving many other dislocations, could pose a serious additional threat to the recovery of postwar society.  The National Academy of Sciences report concludes that in 20 years the ecological systems would have essentially recovered from the increase in ultraviolet radiation--though not necessarily from radioactivity or other damage in areas close to the war zone.  However, a delayed effect of the increase in ultraviolet radiation would be an estimated 3 to 30 percent increase in skin cancer for 40 years in the Northern Hemisphere&#39;s mid-latitudes. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;a href=&quot;&quot; name=&quot;conclusions&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; We have considered the problems of large-scale nuclear war from the standpoint of the countries not under direct attack, and the difficulties they might encounter in postwar recovery.  It is true that most of the horror and tragedy of nuclear war would be visited on the populations subject to direct attack, who would doubtless have to cope with extreme and perhaps insuperable obstacles in seeking to reestablish their own societies.  It is no less apparent, however, that other nations, including those remote from the combat, could suffer heavily because of damage to the global environment. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Finally, at least brief mention should be made of the global effects resulting from disruption of economic activities and communications. Since 1970, an increasing fraction of the human race has been losing the battle for self-sufficiency in food, and must rely on heavy imports.  A major disruption of agriculture and transportation in the grain-exporting and manufacturing countries could thus prove disastrous to countries importing food, farm machinery, and fertilizers--especially those which are already struggling with the threat of widespread starvation.  Moreover, virtually every economic area, from food and medicines to fuel and growth engendering industries, the less-developed countries would find they could not rely on the &quot;undamaged&quot; remainder of the developed world for trade essentials: in the wake of a nuclear war the industrial powers directly involved would themselves have to compete for resources with those countries that today are described as &quot;less-developed.&quot; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Similarly, the disruption of international communications--satellites, cables, and even high frequency radio links--could be a major obstacle to international recovery efforts. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; In attempting to project the after-effects of a major nuclear war, we have considered separately the various kinds of damage that could occur.  It is also quite possible, however, that interactions might take place among these effects, so that one type of damage would couple with another to produce new and unexpected hazards.  For example, we can assess individually the consequences of heavy worldwide radiation fallout and increased solar ultraviolet, but we do not know whether the two acting together might significantly increase human, animal, or plant susceptibility to disease.  We can conclude that massive dust injection into the stratosphere, even greater in scale than Krakatoa, is unlikely by itself to produce significant climatic and environmental change, but we cannot rule out interactions with other phenomena, such as ozone depletion, which might produce utterly unexpected results. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; We have come to realize that nuclear weapons can be as unpredictable as they are deadly in their effects.  Despite some 30 years of development and study, there is still much that we do not know.  This is particularly true when we consider the global effects of a large-scale nuclear war. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;b&gt;Nuclear Weapons Yield&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; The most widely used standard for measuring the power of nuclear weapons is &quot;yield,&quot; expressed as the quantity of chemical explosive (TNT) that would produce the same energy release.  The first atomic weapon which leveled Hiroshima in 1945, had a yield of 13 kilotons; that is, the explosive power of 13,000 tons of TNT.  (The largest conventional bomb dropped in World War II contained about 10 tons of TNT.) &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Since Hiroshima, the yields or explosive power of nuclear weapons have vastly increased.  The world&#39;s largest nuclear detonation, set off in 1962 by the Soviet Union, had a yield of 58 megatons--equivalent to 58 million tons of TNT.  A modern ballistic missile may carry warhead yields up to 20 or more megatons. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Even the most violent wars of recent history have been relatively limited in terms of the total destructive power of the non-nuclear weapons used. A single aircraft or ballistic missile today can carry a nuclear explosive force surpassing that of all the non-nuclear bombs used in recent wars. The number of nuclear bombs and missiles the superpowers now possess runs into the thousands. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;b&gt;Nuclear Weapons Design&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Nuclear weapons depend on two fundamentally different types of nuclear reactions, each of which releases energy: &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Fission, which involves the splitting of heavy elements (e.g. uranium); and fusion, which involves the combining of light elements (e.g. hydrogen). &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Fission requires that a minimum amount of material or &quot;critical mass&quot; be brought together in contact for the nuclear explosion to take place. The more efficient fission weapons tend to fall in the yield range of tens of kilotons.  Higher explosive yields become increasingly complex and impractical. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Nuclear fusion permits the design of weapons of virtually limitless power. In fusion, according to nuclear theory, when the nuclei of light atoms like hydrogen are joined, the mass of the fused nucleus is lighter than the two original nuclei; the loss is expressed as energy. By the 1930&#39;s, physicists had concluded that this was the process which powered the sun and stars; but the nuclear fusion process remained only of theoretical interest until it was discovered that an atomic fission bomb might be used as a &quot;trigger&quot; to produce, within one- or two-millionths of a second, the intense pressure and temperature necessary to set off the fusion reaction. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Fusion permits the design of weapons of almost limitless power, using materials that are far less costly. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;b&gt;Radioactivity&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Most familiar natural elements like hydrogen, oxygen, gold, and lead are stable, and enduring unless acted upon by outside forces.  But almost all elements can exist in unstable forms.  The nuclei of these unstable &quot;isotopes,&quot; as they are called, are &quot;uncomfortable&quot; with the particular mixture of nuclear particles comprising them, and they decrease this internal stress through the process of radioactive decay. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; The three basic modes of radioactive decay are the emission of alpha, beta and gamma radiation: &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Alpha--Unstable nuclei frequently emit alpha particles, actually helium nuclei consisting of two protons and two neutrons.  By far the most massive of the decay particles, it is also the slowest, rarely exceeding one-tenth the velocity of light.  As a result, its penetrating power is weak, and it can usually be stopped by a piece of paper.  But if alpha emitters like plutonium are incorporated in the body, they pose a serious cancer threat. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Beta--Another form of radioactive decay is the emission of a beta particle, or electron.  The beta particle has only about one seven-thousandth the mass of the alpha particle, but its velocity is very much greater, as much as eight-tenths the velocity of light.  As a result, beta particles can penetrate far more deeply into bodily tissue and external doses of beta radiation represent a significantly greater threat than the slower, heavier alpha particles.  Beta-emitting isotopes are as harmful as alpha emitters if taken up by the body. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Gamma--In some decay processes, the emission is a photon having no mass at all and traveling at the speed of light.  Radio waves, visible light, radiant heat, and X-rays are all photons, differing only in the energy level each carries.  The gamma ray is similar to the X-ray photon, but far more penetrating (it can traverse several inches of concrete).  It is capable of doing great damage in the body. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Common to all three types of nuclear decay radiation is their ability to ionize (i.e., unbalance electrically) the neutral atoms through which they pass, that is, give them a net electrical charge.  The alpha particle, carrying a positive electrical charge, pulls electrons from the atoms through which it passes, while negatively charged beta particles can push electrons out of neutral atoms.  If energetic betas pass sufficiently close to atomic nuclei, they can produce X-rays which themselves can ionize additional neutral atoms.  Massless but energetic gamma rays can knock electrons out of neutral atoms in the same fashion as X-rays, leaving them ionized.  A single particle of radiation can ionize hundreds of neutral atoms in the tissue in multiple collisions before all its energy is absorbed.  This disrupts the chemical bonds for critically important cell structures like the cytoplasm, which carries the cell&#39;s genetic blueprints, and also produces chemical constituents which can cause as much damage as the original ionizing radiation. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; For convenience, a unit of radiation dose called the &quot;rad&quot; has been adopted.  It measures the amount of ionization produced per unit volume by the particles from radioactive decay. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;b&gt;Nuclear Half-Life&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; The concept of &quot;half-life&quot; is basic to an understanding of radioactive decay of unstable nuclei. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Unlike physical &quot;systems&quot;--bacteria, animals, men and stars--unstable isotopes do not individually have a predictable life span.  There is no way of forecasting when a single unstable nucleus will decay. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Nevertheless, it is possible to get around the random behavior of an individual nucleus by dealing statistically with large numbers of nuclei of a particular radioactive isotope.  In the case of thorium-232, for example, radioactive decay proceeds so slowly that 14 billion years must elapse before one-half of an initial quantity decayed to a more stable configuration.  Thus the half-life of this isotope is 14 billion years. After the elapse of second half-life (another 14 billion years), only one-fourth of the original quantity of thorium-232 would remain, one eighth after the third half-life, and so on. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Most manmade radioactive isotopes have much shorter half-lives, ranging from seconds or days up to thousands of years.  Plutonium-239 (a manmade isotope) has a half-life of 24,000 years. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; For the most common uranium isotope, U-238, the half-life is 4.5 billion years, about the age of the solar system.  The much scarcer, fissionable isotope of uranium, U-235, has a half-life of 700 million years, indicating that its present abundance is only about 1 percent of the amount present when the solar system was born. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;b&gt;Oxygen, Ozone and Ultraviolet Radiation&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Oxygen, vital to breathing creatures, constitutes about one-fifth of the earth&#39;s atmosphere.  It occasionally occurs as a single atom in the atmosphere at high temperature, but it usually combines with a second oxygen atom to form molecular oxygen (O2).  The oxygen in the air we breathe consists primarily of this stable form. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Oxygen has also a third chemical form in which three oxygen atoms are bound together in a single molecule (03), called ozone.  Though less stable and far more rare than O2, and principally confined to upper levels of the stratosphere, both molecular oxygen and ozone play a vital role in shielding the earth from harmful components of solar radiation. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Most harmful radiation is in the &quot;ultraviolet&quot; region of the solar spectrum, invisible to the eye at short wavelengths (under 3,000 A). (An angstrom unit--A--is an exceedingly short unit of length--10 billionths of a centimeter, or about 4 billionths of an inch.) Unlike X-rays, ultraviolet photons are not &quot;hard&quot; enough to ionize atoms, but pack enough energy to break down the chemical bonds of molecules in living cells and produce a variety of biological and genetic abnormalities, including tumors and cancers. &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Fortunately, because of the earth&#39;s atmosphere, only a trace of this dangerous ultraviolet radiation actually reaches the earth.  By the time sunlight reaches the top of the stratosphere, at about 30 miles altitude, almost all the radiation shorter than 1,900 A has been absorbed by molecules of nitrogen and oxygen.  Within the stratosphere itself, molecular oxygen (02) absorbs the longer wavelengths of ultraviolet, up to 2,420 A; and ozone (O3) is formed as a result of this absorption process. It is this ozone then which absorbs almost all of the remaining ultraviolet wavelengths up to about 3,000 A, so that almost all of the dangerous solar radiation is cut off before it reaches the earth&#39;s surface.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/684/684-h/684-h.htm#note3&quot;&gt;Source: &lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2010/11/worldwide-effects-of-nuclear-war.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiO8Ydiozowo3QwpgX5Ge0wbEIcbjJQsHpnjgiXOvBqX8rjKF_FmB0joczs9jCaeY8LvxuRtItLPDszcfiKQsRnOMwrLnbXc84FutOaD6mNWHotzaRvGPqjE03rtByoJu48wDUYzrzDfJv6/s72-c/nuclear.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>1</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-4318893502884138512</guid><pubDate>Thu, 04 Nov 2010 15:52:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2010-11-04T08:52:22.664-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">MEDICINE and BIOLOGY</category><title>Human evolution</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: center;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgzSaA92LnMIYg_WLG7GgGeRRc4B-lAHIg2LjlpaOVPTlQ-hnMbdm71tLZ7X81X3xX2eIPt815gLRaoFPiRsCCFQfnij8tipZ3Xg9ACY5FxrBP_p4whUoElkgA29iSZ0eLWmfXaWLrDTvTw/s1600/human+evolution.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; height=&quot;222&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgzSaA92LnMIYg_WLG7GgGeRRc4B-lAHIg2LjlpaOVPTlQ-hnMbdm71tLZ7X81X3xX2eIPt815gLRaoFPiRsCCFQfnij8tipZ3Xg9ACY5FxrBP_p4whUoElkgA29iSZ0eLWmfXaWLrDTvTw/s320/human+evolution.jpg&quot; width=&quot;320&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: large;&quot;&gt;H&lt;/span&gt;umans have always wondered how we came to be on this planet. Virtually every culture and religion has created myths to explain the creation of humans. In the early twentieth century, most scientists believed that the first humans appeared in Asia or Eastrn Europe.Then Dart discove&amp;nbsp; red the Taung skull and provided the first solidevi dence both of an African evolution of the first humanoids and a fossil link between humans and apes, substantiating one part of Darwin’s theories.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;This discovery redirected all of human evolutionary research and theory and has served as a corners tone of science’s modern beliefs about the history and origin of our species.Raymond Dartwas born in Queensland, Australia, in 1893 on a bush farm where his family was struggling to raise cattle. He excelled in school and received scholarships to study medicine, specializing in neural anatomy (the anatomy of skull and brain). In 1920 he gained a prestigious position as assistant to Grafton Elliot Smith at the Uni vers ity of Manchester, England. But their relations hipsoured and, in 1922, shortly after his thirtieth birthday, Dart was sent off to be a professor of anatomy at the newly formed University of Witwatersrand in Johannesburg, South Africa.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;Dart arrived feeling bitterly betrayed and outcast.In 1924 Dart learned of several fossil baboon skulls that had been found at a nearby lime stone quarry at Taung. Dart asked that they be sent to him along with any other fossils found at the site. He did not anticipate finding anything particularly intersting in these fossils, but the new university’s anatomical museum desperately needed anything it could get.&lt;br /&gt;
The first two boxes of foss&amp;nbsp; il bones were delivered to Dart’s house one Saturday afternoon in early September 1924, just as he was dressing for a wedding reception to be held at his house later that afternoon. He almost set the boxes aside. But curiosity made him open them there in his driveway. The first box con tained nothing of particular interest. However, on top of the heap of rock inside the second box lay what he instantly recognized as undoubtedly a cast or mold of the interior of a skull a fossilized brain (rare enough in and of it self). Dart knew at first glance that this was no ordinary anthropoid (ape)brain. It was three times the size of a baboon’s brain and considerably larger than even an adult chimpanzee’s.The brain’s shape was also different from that of any ape Dart had studied. The forebrain had grown large and bulging, completely covering the hindbrain. It was closer to a human brain and yet, certainly, not fully human. It had to be a link between ape and human. Dart feverishly searched through the box for a skull to match this brain so that he could put a face on this creature. Luckily he found a large stone with a de pression into which the brain cast fit perfectly. He stood transfixed in the drive way with the brain cast and skull containing rock in his hands, so long that he was late for the wedding. He spent the next three months pa tiently chipping away the rock matrix that cove&amp;nbsp; red the actual skull, usinghis wife’s sharpe&amp;nbsp; ned knitting needles. Two days bef ore Christmas, a child’s face emerged, comp&amp;nbsp; lete with a full set of milk teeth and per man&amp;nbsp; ent mo lars still in the process of erupti ng. The Taung skull and brain were that of an early humanlike child.&lt;br /&gt;
Dart quickly wrote an article for Nature magazine describing his discovery of the early humanoid and showed how the structure of the skull and spin al cord connection clearly showed that the child had walked up right. Dart claimed to have discove red the “missing link” that showed how humans evolved in the African plain from apes.The scientific community were neither impressed with Dart’s descriptionn or convinced.All&amp;nbsp; European&amp;nbsp; scientists&amp;nbsp; remained&amp;nbsp; skepti cal&amp;nbsp; until&amp;nbsp; well respected&amp;nbsp; Scotsman&amp;nbsp; Robert&amp;nbsp; Broom&amp;nbsp; discovered a second African skull in 1938 that supported and substantiated Dart’s discovery.&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2010/11/human-evolution.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgzSaA92LnMIYg_WLG7GgGeRRc4B-lAHIg2LjlpaOVPTlQ-hnMbdm71tLZ7X81X3xX2eIPt815gLRaoFPiRsCCFQfnij8tipZ3Xg9ACY5FxrBP_p4whUoElkgA29iSZ0eLWmfXaWLrDTvTw/s72-c/human+evolution.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>3</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-5330524396279868647</guid><pubDate>Thu, 04 Nov 2010 15:10:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2010-11-04T08:10:30.053-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">MEDICINE and BIOLOGY</category><title>Cofee and cardiovascular disease</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: center;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEicbqatbToZVGaxdLXSon0gCHAJelejBQvUPuWl9diutg9xKI6fIx0G9X3kwx9Fr3qD5X2WXVhzfq-FMvivrRs9qc6wdSUrKQqJjGnBViM3b9ztXy0pzy_5VF9bJvQh6zvk6Zn2dpOS8dMV/s1600/heart_disease.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; height=&quot;240&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEicbqatbToZVGaxdLXSon0gCHAJelejBQvUPuWl9diutg9xKI6fIx0G9X3kwx9Fr3qD5X2WXVhzfq-FMvivrRs9qc6wdSUrKQqJjGnBViM3b9ztXy0pzy_5VF9bJvQh6zvk6Zn2dpOS8dMV/s320/heart_disease.jpg&quot; width=&quot;320&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue; font-size: large;&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; I&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;n the United States, cardiovascular disease leads to one death every 33 seconds and contributes to 70%of total deaths annually. This makes identifying functional foods as potential modiﬁers of this disease prevalence an invaluable endeavor.&lt;/span&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;Researchers have investigated whether greencoffeebeanextract (GCBE),which is rich inchlorogenic acid,maybe just such a disease modiﬁer. In one study, two groups were created with 10 people ingesting a green coffee bean extract and 10 ingesting a placebo drink for fourmonths. At the end of the study, the treatment group experienced signiﬁcant decreases in total plasma homocysteine levels and improvements in vasoreactivity. The ability of GCBE to make an impact on these two independent risk factors for cardiovascular disease progression is signiﬁcant.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Other studies have shown that regular coffee intake has the potential to decrease the sus-ceptibilityof low-density lipoprotein tooxidation and decrease malondialdehyde levels. Further researchhas examined the abilityof caffeine (250mg two times per day) to lower the incidence of cardiovascular events inpatients with type1diabetes,demonstrating a positive effect.</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2010/11/cofee-and-cardiovascular-disease.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEicbqatbToZVGaxdLXSon0gCHAJelejBQvUPuWl9diutg9xKI6fIx0G9X3kwx9Fr3qD5X2WXVhzfq-FMvivrRs9qc6wdSUrKQqJjGnBViM3b9ztXy0pzy_5VF9bJvQh6zvk6Zn2dpOS8dMV/s72-c/heart_disease.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>1</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-3636578544979958950</guid><pubDate>Mon, 15 Feb 2010 09:38:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2010-02-15T01:38:19.489-08:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">HISTORY</category><title>The religion of India - BRĀHMAṆAS AND UPANISHADS</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: center;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgDno1pYP5flTMsQmy9LvPIxjsZPD8G92hCgDagc2_wAK8325zixoP-fHWGc4uFjH7_9AlWCF3GAInemx7likGLzAeCK-GjL9UQAk0rwsBa1Fiyx6CVWaBYR96gc65104MceS69FzlvwBQT/s1600-h/all_religion.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; height=&quot;320&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgDno1pYP5flTMsQmy9LvPIxjsZPD8G92hCgDagc2_wAK8325zixoP-fHWGc4uFjH7_9AlWCF3GAInemx7likGLzAeCK-GjL9UQAk0rwsBa1Fiyx6CVWaBYR96gc65104MceS69FzlvwBQT/s320/all_religion.jpg&quot; width=&quot;303&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt; &lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;C&lt;/span&gt;enturies have passed since the hymns of the Ṛig-vēda were composed. The Aryans have now crossed the fateful ridge on the east of their former settlements, and have spread themselves over the lands of Northern Hindostan around the upper basins of the Ganges and Jamna, reaching eastward as far as Bihar and southward down to the Vindhya Mountains, and in the course of their growth they have absorbed not a little of the blood of the dark-skinned natives.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The old organisation of society by tribes has come to an end, though the names of many ancient tribes are still heard; the Aryans are now divided laterally by the principle of what we call &quot;caste,&quot; which is based upon a combination of religious and professional distinctions, and vertically by the rule of kings, while a few oligarchic governments still survive to remind them of Vēdic days. In these kingdoms the old tribes are beginning to be fused together; from these combinations new States are arising, warring with one another, constantly waxing and waning. Society is ruled politically by kings, spiritually by Brahmans. With the rise of the kingdom an Established Church has come into existence, and the Brahman priesthood works out its principles to the bitterest end of logic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Brahmans are now, more than they ever were before, a close corporation of race, religion, and profession, a religious fraternity in the strict sense of the words. While other classes of the Aryans have mixed their blood to a greater or less degree with that of the natives, the Brahmans have preserved much of the pure Aryan strain. They, moreover, have maintained the knowledge of the ancient Vēdic language in which the sacred hymns of their forefathers were composed, of the traditions associated with them, and of the priestly lore of Vēdic ritual. Proud of this heritage and resolved to maintain it undiminished, they have knitted themselves into a close spiritual and intellectual aristocracy, which stands fast like a lighthouse amidst the darkness and storms of political changes. They employ all the arts of the priest, the thinker, the statesman, and even the magician to preserve their primacy; and around them the manifold variety of the other castes, in all their divisions and subdivisions, groups itself to make up the multi-coloured web of Indian life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
In course of time this priesthood will spread out octopus-like tentacles over the whole of India. Becoming all things to all men, it will find a place in its pantheon for all gods and all ideas, baptising them by orthodox names or justifying them by ingenious fictions. It will send forth apostles and colonies even to the furthermost regions of the distant South, which, alien in blood and in tradition, will nevertheless accept them and surrender its best intellect to their control. It will even admit into the lower ranks of its own body men of foreign birth by means of legal fictions, in order to maintain its control of religion. Though itself splitting up into scores of divisions varying in purity of blood and tradition, it will still as a whole maintain its position as against all other classes of society. That the Brahman is the Deity on earth, and other classes shall accept this dogma and agree to take their rank in accordance with it, will become the principle holding together a vast agglomeration of utterly diverse elements within the elastic bounds of Catholic Brahmanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But as yet this condition of things has not arrived. The Brahmans are still comparatively pure in blood and homogeneous in doctrine, and they have as yet sent forth no colonies south of the Vindhya. They are established in the lands of the Ganges and Jamna as far to the east as Benares, and they look with some contempt on their kinsmen in the western country that they have left behind. They are busily employed in working out to logical conclusions the ideas and principles of their Ṛigvēdic forefathers. They have now three Vēdas; for to the old Ṛig-vēda they have added a Yajur-vēda for the use of the sacrificant orders of priests and a Sāma-vēda or hymnal containing Ṛigvēdic hymns arranged for the chanting of choristers. The result of these labours is that they have created a vast and intricate system of sacrificial ritual, perhaps the most colossal of its kind that the world has ever seen or ever will see. What is still more remarkable, the logical result of this immense development of ritualism is that the priesthood in theory is practically atheistic, while on the other hand a certain number of its members have arrived at a philosophy of complete idealism which is beginning to turn its back upon ritualism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The atheist is not so much the man who denies the existence of any god as the man to whom God is not God, who looks upon the Deity as subordinate to powers void of holiness and nobility, the man who will not see in God the highest force in the world of nature and in the realm of the spirit. In this sense the Brahmans are thorough atheists. According to them, the universe with all that is in it—gods, men, and lower things—is created and governed by an iron law of soulless natural necessity. It has arisen by emanation from a cosmic Principle, Prajāpati, &quot;the Lord of Creatures,&quot; an impersonal being who shows no trace of moral purpose in his activity. Prajāpati himself is not absolutely the first in the course of nature. The Brāhmaṇas, the priestly books composed in this period to expound the rules and mystic significance of the Brāhmanic ceremonies, give us varying accounts of his origin, some of them saying that he arose through one or more intermediate stages from non-existence (TB. II. ii. 9, 1-10, ŚB. VI. i. 1, 1-5), others deriving him indirectly from the primitive waters (ŚB. XI. i. 6, 1), others tracing his origin back to the still more impersonal and abstract Brahma (Sāmav. B. I. 1-3, Gōp. B. I. i. 4). All these are attempts to express in the form of myth the idea of an impersonal Principle of Creation as arising from a still more abstract first principle. We have seen the poets of the Ṛig-vēda gradually moving towards the idea of a unity of godhead; in Prajāpati this goal is attained, but unfortunately it is attained by sacrificing almost all that is truly divine in godhead. The conception of Prajāpati that we find in the Brāhmaṇas is also expressed in some of the latest hymns of the Ṛig-vēda. Among these is the famous Purusha-sūkta (RV. X. 90), which throws a peculiar light on the character of Prajāpati. It is in praise of a primitive Purusha or Man, who is, of course, the same as Prajāpati; in some mysterious manner this Purusha is sacrificed, and from the various parts of his body arise the various parts of the world. The idea conveyed by this is that the universe came into existence by the operation of the mystic laws revealed in the Brahmanic rituals, and is maintained in its natural order by the same means. The Brāhmaṇas do not indeed often assert on their own authority that Prajāpati was himself sacrificed in order to produce the world, and in fact they usually give other accounts of the creation; but as their authors live in a rarefied atmosphere of mystical allegory in which fact and fancy are completely confused with one another and consistency ceases to have any meaning, none of them would have difficulty in accepting the Ṛigvēdic statement that he was sacrificed. Hence they tell us on the one hand that Prajāpati has created the world from a blind will for generation or increase, producing from each of his limbs some class of beings corresponding to it (e.g. MS. IV. vi. 3), or copulating with the earth, atmosphere, sky, and speech (ŚB. VI. i. 2, 1), or that he brought it into existence indirectly by entering with the Triple Science or mystic lore of the three Vēdas into the primeval waters and thence forming an egg from which was hatched the personal Demiurge Brahmā, who actually created the world (ŚB. VI. i. 1, 10); and on the other hand they relate that he created sacrifice and performed it, making of himself a victim in order that the gods, his offspring, might perform the rites for their own benefit, forming an image of himself to be the sacrifice, by which he redeemed himself from the gods (ŚB. XI. i. 8, 2-4; cf. AB. VII. 19, KB. XIII. 1, ŚB. III. ii. 1, 11), and that after creation he ascended to heaven (ŚB. X. ii. 2, 1). The thought that lies underneath these bewildering flights of fancy is one of mystic pantheism: all created existence has arisen by emanation from the one Creative Principle, Prajāpati, and in essence is one with Prajāpati; Prajāpati is an impersonal being, a creative force, in which are embodied the laws of Brahmanic ritual, which acts only in these laws, and which is above the moral influences that affect humanity; and the whole of created nature, animate and inanimate, is controlled in every process of its being by these laws, and by the priest who possesses the knowledge of them. Thus there lies a profound significance in the title of &quot;gods on earth&quot; which the Brahmans have assumed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we speak of sacrifice in India, we must clear our minds of the ideas which we have formed from reading the Bible. The Mosaic conception of sacrifice was that of a religious ceremony denoting a moral relation between a personal God and His worshippers: in the sin-offerings and trespass-offerings was symbolised a reconciliation between man and his God who was angered by man&#39;s conscious or unconscious breach of the laws which had been imposed upon him for his spiritual welfare, while meat-offerings and peace-offerings typified the worshipper&#39;s sense of gratitude for the Divine love and wisdom that guarded him. Of such relations there is to be found in the Brāhmaṇas no trace. If we may use a modern figure of speech, they conceive the universe of gods, men, and lower creatures as a single immense electric battery, and the sacrifice as a process of charging this battery with ever fresh electricity. The sacrifice is a process, at once material and mystic, which preserves the order of nature as established by the prototypic sacrifice performed by Prajāpati. The gods became divine and immortal through sacrifice (TS. VI. iii. 4, 7, VI. iii. 10, 2, VII. iv. 2, 1, ŚB. I. vi. 2, 1, MS. III. ix. 4, AB. VI. i. 1, etc.); and they live on the gifts of earth, as mankind lives on the gifts of heaven (TS. III. ii. 9, 7, ŚB. I. ii. 5, 24). The sacrifice is thus the life-principle, the soul, of all gods and all beings (ŚB. VIII. vi. 1, 10, IX. iii. 2, 7, XIV. iii. 2, 1); or, what amounts to the same thing, the Triple Science or the knowledge of the ceremonies of the Three Vēdas is their essence (ŚB. X. iv. 2, 21). As Prajāpati created the primeval sacrifice, and as the gods by following this rule obtained their divinity, so man should seek to follow their example and by means of sacrifice rise to godhead and immortality. As one Brāhmaṇa puts it, the sacrifice leads the way to heaven; it is followed by the dakshiṇā, or fee paid by the sacrificer to the sacrificant priests, which of course materially strengthens the efficacy of the sacrifice; and third comes the sacrificer, holding fast to the dakshiṇā. This ascent of heaven is symbolised in the ceremony called dūrōhaṇa, or &quot;hard mounting&quot; (AB. IV. 20, 21, KB. XXV. 7), and it is ensured by the rite of dīkshā, or consecration, in which the sacrificer is symbolically represented as passing through a new conception, gestation, and birth, by which he is supposed to obtain two bodies. One of these bodies is immortal and spiritual; the other is mortal and material, and is assigned as a victim to all the gods. He then ransoms his material body from the obligation of being sacrificed, as did Prajāpati, and thus ranks literally as a &quot;god on earth,&quot; with the certainty of becoming in due course a god in heaven.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the student on reading the Brāhmaṇas finds them full of interminable ceremonial rules with equally interminable commentaries interpreting them by wildest analogies as symbolical of details of myths or of laws of nature and hence as conferring mystic powers, besides all kinds of myths, some forcibly dragged into the interpretation of the ritual because of some imaginary point of resemblance, others invented or recast on purpose to justify some detail of ceremony, and when moreover he observes that many of these myths and some of the rites are brutally and filthily obscene, and that hardly any of them show the least moral feeling, he may be excused for thinking the Brāhmaṇas to be the work of madmen. But there is some method in their madness. However strangely they may express them, they have definite and strictly logical ideas about the sacrificial ritual and its cosmic function. It is more difficult to defend them against the charge of want of morality. It must be admitted that their supreme Being, Prajāpati, is in the main lines of his character utterly impersonal, and where incidentally he shows any human feelings they are as a rule far from creditable to him. He created the universe from mechanical instinct or blind desire, and committed or tried to commit incest with his daughter (the accounts are various). He has begotten both the gods and the demons, dēvas and asuras, who are constantly at war with one another. The gods, who are embodiments of &quot;truth&quot; (that is to say, correct knowledge of the law of ritual), have been often in great danger of being overwhelmed by the demons, who embody &quot;untruth,&quot; and they have been saved by Prajāpati; but he has done this not from any sense of right, but merely from blind will or favour, for he can hardly distinguish one party from the other. The gods themselves, in spite of being of &quot;truth,&quot; are sadly frail. Dozens of myths charge them with falsehood, hatred, lust, greed, and jealousy, and only the stress of the danger threatening them from their adversaries the demons has induced them to organise themselves into an ordered kingdom under the sovereignty of Indra, who has been anointed by Prajāpati. True, many of the offensive features in this mythology and ritual are survivals from a very ancient past, a pre-historic time in which morals were conspicuously absent from religion; the priesthood has forgotten very little, and as a rule has only added new rituals and new interpretations to this legacy from the days of old. Nevertheless it must be confessed that there is a tone of ritualistic professionalism in the Brāhmaṇas that is unpleasing; the priesthood are consciously superior to nature, God, and morals by virtue of their &quot;Triple Science,&quot; and they constantly emphasise this claim. It is difficult for us to realise that these are the same men who have created the Brahmanic culture of India, which, however we may criticise it from the Western point of view, is essentially a gentle life, a field in which moral feeling and intellectual effort have born abundance of goodly fruit. Yet if we look more closely we shall see that even these ritualists, besotted as they may seem to be with their orgies of priestcraft, are not wholly untouched by the better spirit of their race. Extremes of sanctity, whether it be ritualistic or anti-ritualistic sanctity, always tend in India—and in other countries as well—to produce super men. And if our priesthood in the Brāhmaṇas feel themselves in the pride of spiritual power lifted above the rules of moral law, they are not in practice indifferent to it. Their lives are for the most part gentle and good. Though &quot;truth&quot; in the Brāhmaṇas usually means only accordance with the ritual and mystic teachings of the Triple Science, it sometimes signifies even there veracity and honesty also. Truthfulness in speech is the hall-mark of the Brahman, says Hāridrumata Gautama to Satyakāma Jābāla (Chhānd. Up. IV. iv. 5); and even in the Brāhmaṇas a lie is sometimes a sin. If conservatism compels the priests to keep obscene old practices in their rituals, they are not always satisfied with them, and voices begin to be heard pleading that these rites are really obsolete. In short, a moral sense is beginning to arise among them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now the moral law, in order that it may be feared, needs to be embodied in the personality of a god. Most of their gods inspire no fear at all in the souls of the Brahmans; but there is one of whom they have a dread, which is all the greater for being illogical. Prajāpati is a vast impersonality, too remote and abstract to inspire the soul with either fear or love. The other gods—Indra, Agni, Sōma, Varuṇa, Vishṇu, and the rest—are his offspring, and are moved like puppets by the machinery of the ritual of sacrifice created by him. However much they may seem to differ one from another in their attributes and personalities, they are in essence one and negligible in the eyes of the master of the ritual lore. In the beginning, say the Brāhmaṇas, all the gods (except Prajāpati, of course) were alike, and all were mortal; then they performed sacrifices and thereby became immortal, each with his peculiar attributes of divinity. Thus at bottom they are all the same thing, merely phases of the universal godhead, waves stirred up by the current of the cosmic sacrifice. They have no terrors for the priesthood. But there is one deity who obstinately refuses to accommodate himself to this convenient point of view, and that is Rudra, or Śiva. By rights and logically he ought to fall into rank with the rest of the gods; but there is a crossgrained element in his nature which keeps him out. As we have seen, he comes from a different source: in origin he was a demon, a power of terror, whose realm of worship lay apart from that of the gods of higher class, and now, although it has extended into the domains of orthodox religion, an atmosphere of dread still broods over it. Rudra wields all his ancient terrors over a much widened area. The priests have assigned him a regular place in their liturgies, and fully recognise him in his several phases as Bhava, Śarva, Ugra, Mahā-dēva or the Great God, Rudra, Īśāna or the Lord, and Aśani or the Thunderbolt (KB. VI. 2-9). Armed with his terrors, he is fit to be employed in the service of conscience. Hence a myth has arisen that in order to punish Prajāpati for his incest with his daughter the gods created Bhūta-pati (who is Paśu-pati or Rudra under a new name), who stabbed him. The rest of the myth is as immaterial to our purpose as it is unsavoury; what is important is that the conscience of the Brahmans was beginning to feel slight qualms at the uncleanness of some of their old myths and to look towards Rudra as in some degree an avenger of sin. In this is implied an immense moral advance. Henceforth there will be a gradual ennoblement of one of the phases of the god&#39;s character. Many of the best minds among the Brahmans will find their imaginations stirred and their consciences moved by contemplation of him. To them he will be no more a mere demon of the mountain and the wild. His destructive wrath they will interpret as symbolising the everlasting process of death-in-life which is the keynote of nature; in his wild dances they will see imaged forth the everlasting throb of cosmic existence; to his terrors they will find a reverse of infinite love and grace. The horrors of Rudra the deadly are the mantle of Śiva the gracious. Thus, while the god&#39;s character in its lower phases remains the same as before, claiming the worship of the basest classes of mankind, and nowise rising to a higher level, it develops powerfully and fruitfully in one aspect which attracts grave and earnest imaginations. The Muni, the contemplative ascetic, penetrates in meditation through the terrors of Śiva&#39;s outward form to the god&#39;s inward love and wisdom, and beholds in him his own divine prototype. And so Śiva comes to be figured in this nobler aspect as the divine Muni, the supreme saint and sage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the worship of Śiva is slowly making its way into the heart of Brahmanic ritualism, another movement is at work which is gradually drawing many of the keenest intellects among the Brahmans away from the study of ritual towards an idealistic philosophy which views all ritual with indifference. Its literature is the Upanishads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The passing of the Ṛigvēdic age has left to the Brahmans a doctrinal legacy, which may be thus restated: a single divine principle through a prototypic sacrifice has given birth to the universe, and all the processes of cosmic nature are controlled by sacrifices founded upon that primeval sacrifice. In short, the ritual symbolises and in a sense actually is the whole cosmic process. The ritual implies both the knowledge of the law of sacrifice and the proper practice of that law, both understanding and works. This is the standpoint of the orthodox ritualist. But there has also arisen a new school among the Brahmans, that of the Aupanishadas, which has laid down for its first doctrine that works are for the sake of understanding, that the practice of ritual is of value only as a help to the mystic knowledge of the All. But here they have not halted; they have gone a further step, and declared that knowledge once attained, works become needless. Some even venture to hint that perhaps the highest knowledge is not to be reached through works at all. And the knowledge that the Aupanishadas seek is of Brahma, and is Brahma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word brahma is a neuter noun, and in the Ṛig-vēda it means something that can only be fully translated by a long circumlocution. It may be rendered as &quot;the power of ritual devotion&quot;; that is to say, it denotes the mystic or magic force which is put forth by the poet-priest of the Ṛig-vēda when he performs the rites of sacrifice with appropriate chanting of hymns—in short, ritual magic. This mystic force the Ṛigvēdic poets have represented in personal form as the god Bṛihaspati, in much the same way as they embodied the spirit of the sacrifice in Vishṇu. Their successors, the orthodox ritualists of the Brāhmaṇas, have not made much use of this term; but sometimes they speak of Brahma as an abstract first principle, the highest and ultimate source of all being, even of Prajāpati (Sāmav. B. I. 1, Gōp. B. I. i. 4); and when they speak of Brahma they think of him not as a power connected with religious ceremony but as a supremely transcendent and absolutely unqualified and impersonal First Existence. But the school of the Aupanishadas has gone further. Seeking through works mystic knowledge as the highest reality, they see in Brahma the perfect knowledge. To them the absolute First Existence is also transcendently full and unqualified Thought. As knowledge is power, the perfect Power is perfect Knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Brahma then is absolute knowledge; and all that exists is really Brahma, one and indivisible in essence, but presenting itself illusively to the finite consciousness as a world of plurality, of most manifold subjects and objects of thought. The highest wisdom, the greatest of all secrets, is to know this truth, to realise with full consciousness that there exists only the One, Brahma, the infinite Idea; and the sage of the Upanishads is he who has attained this knowledge, understanding that he himself, as individual subject of thought, is really identical with the universal Brahma. He has realised that he is one with the Infinite Thought, he has raised himself to the mystic heights of transcendental Being and Knowledge, immeasurably far above nature and the gods. He knows all things at their fountain-head, and life can nevermore bring harm to him; in his knowledge he has salvation, and death will lead him to complete union with Brahma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Aupanishadas have thus advanced from the pantheism of the orthodox ritualists to a transcendental idealism. The process has been gradual. It was only by degrees that they reached the idea of salvation in knowledge, the knowledge that is union with Brahma; and it was likewise only through slow stages that they were able to conceive of Brahma in itself. Many passages in the Upanishads are full of struggles to represent Brahma by symbols or forms perceptible to the sense, such as ether, breath, the sun, etc. Priests endeavoured to advance through ritual works to the ideas which these works are supposed to symbolise: the ritual is the training-ground for the higher knowledge, the leading-strings for infant philosophy. Gradually men become capable of thinking without the help of these symbols: philosophy grows to manhood, and looks with a certain contempt upon those supports of its infancy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of Brahma as conceived in the Upanishads is a subject on which endless controversies have raged, and we need not add to them. Besides, the Upanishads themselves are not strictly consistent on this point, or on others, for that matter; for they are not a single homogeneous system of philosophy, but a number of speculations, from often varying standpoints, and they are frequently inconsistent. But there are some ideas which are more or less present in all of them. They regard Brahma as absolute and infinite Thought and Being at once, and as such it is one with the consciousness, soul or self, of the individual when the latter rids himself of the illusion of a manifold universe and realises his unity with Brahma. Moreover, Brahma is bliss—the joy of wholly perfect and self-satisfied thought and being. Since Brahma as universal Soul is really identical with each individual soul or ātmā, and vice versa, it follows that each individual soul contains within itself, qua Brahma, the whole of existence, nature, gods, mankind, and all other beings; it creates them all, and all depend upon it. Our Aupanishadas are thoroughgoing idealists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another new idea also appears for the first time in the early Upanishads, and one that henceforth will wield enormous influence in all Indian thought. This is the theory of karma and saṃsāra, rebirth of the soul in accordance with the nature of its previous works. Before the Upanishads we find no evidence of this doctrine: the nearest approach to it is in some passages of the Brāhmaṇas which speak of sinful men dying again in the next world as a punishment for their guilt. But in the Upanishads the doctrine appears full-fledged, and it is fraught with consequences of immense importance. Saṃsāra means literally a &quot;wandering to and fro,&quot; that is, the cycle of births through which each soul must everlastingly pass from infinite time, and Karma means the &quot;acts&quot; of each soul. Each work or act performed by a living being is of a certain degree of righteousness or unrighteousness, and it is requited by a future experience of corresponding pleasure or pain. So every birth and ultimately every experience of a soul is determined by the righteousness of its previous acts; and there is no release for the soul from this endless chain of causes and effects unless it can find some supernatural way of deliverance. The Aupanishadas point to what they believe to be the only way: it is the Brahma-knowledge of the enlightened sage, which releases his soul from the chain of natural causation and raises him to everlasting union with Brahma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teaching of the Upanishads has had two very different practical results. On the one hand, it has moved many earnest thinkers to cast off the ties of the world and to wander about as homeless beggars, living on alms and meditating and discoursing upon the teachings of the Upanishads, while they await the coming of death to release their souls from the prison of the flesh and bring it to complete and eternal union with Brahma. These wandering ascetics—sannyāsīs, bhikshus, or parivrājakas they are called—form a class by themselves, which is destined to have an immense influence in moulding the future thought of India. The teaching of Brahmanism is beginning to recognise them, too. It has already divided the life of the orthodox man into three stages, or āśramas, studentship, the condition of the married householder, and thirdly the life of the hermit, or vānaprastha, to which the householder should retire after he has left a son to maintain his household; and now it is beginning to add to these as fourth stage the life of the homeless ascetic awaiting death and release. But this arrangement is for the most part a fiction, devised in order to keep the beggar-philosophers within the scheme of Brahmanic life; in reality they themselves recognise no such law.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other current among the Aupanishadas is flowing in a very different direction. We have seen how the worship of Rudra-Śiva has grown since the old Ṛigvēdic days, and how some souls have been able to see amidst the terrors of the god a power of love and wisdom that satisfies their deepest hopes and longings, as none of the orthodox rituals can do. A new feeling, the spirit of religious devotion, bhakti as it is called, is arising among them. To them—and they number many Brahmans as well as men of other orders—Śiva has thus become the highest object of worship, Īśvara or &quot;the Lord&quot;; and having thus enthroned him as supreme in their hearts, they are endeavouring to find for him a corresponding place in their intellects. To this end they claim that Śiva as Īśvara is the highest of all forms of existence; and this doctrine is growing and finding much favour. Among the Aupanishadas there are many who reconcile it with the teaching of the Upanishads by identifying Śiva with Brahma. Thus a new light begins to flicker here and there in the Upanishads as the conception of Śiva, a personal god wielding free grace, colours the pale whiteness of the impersonal Brahma; and at last in the Śvētāśvatara, which though rather late in date is not the least important of the Upanishads, this theistic movement boldly proclaims itself: the supreme Brahma, identified with Śiva, is definitely contrasted with the individual soul as divine to human, giver of grace to receiver of grace. Later Upanishads will take up this strain, in honour of Śiva and other gods, and finally they will end as mere tracts of this or that theistic church.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet another current is now beginning to stir men&#39;s minds, and it is one that is also destined to a great future. It starts from Kṛishṇa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teaching of the Upanishads, that all being is the One Brahma and that Brahma is the same as the individual soul, has busied many men, not only Brahmans but also Kshatriyas, noblemen of the warrior order. Some even say that it arose among the Kshatriyas; and at any rate it is likely that they, being less obsessed with the forms of ritual than the Brahmans and therefore able to think more directly and clearly, have helped the Brahmans in their discussions to clear their minds of ritual symbolism, and to realise more definitely the philosophic ideas which hitherto they had seen only dimly typified in their ceremonies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kṛishṇa was one of these Kshatriyas. He belonged to the Sātvata or Vṛishṇi tribe, living in or near the ancient city of Mathurā. Sometimes in early writings he is styled Kṛishṇa Dēvakīputra, Kṛishṇa Dēvakī&#39;s son, because his mother&#39;s name was Dēvakī; sometimes again he is called Kṛishṇa Vāsudēva, or simply Vāsudēva, which is a patronymic said to be derived from the name of his father Vasudēva. In later times we shall find a whole cycle of legend gathering round him, in which doubtless there is a kernel of fact. Omitting the miraculous elements in these tales, we may say that the outline of the Kṛishṇa-legend is as follows: Kṛishṇa&#39;s father Vasudēva and his mother Dēvakī were grievously wronged by Dēvakī&#39;s cousin Kaṃsa, who usurped the royal power in Mathurā and endeavoured to slay Kṛishṇa in his infancy; but the child escaped, and on growing to manhood killed Kaṃsa. But Kaṃsa had made alliance with Jarāsandha king of Magadha, who now threatened Kṛishṇa; so Kṛishṇa prudently retired from Mathurā and led a colony of his tribesmen to Dvārakā, on the western coast in Kathiawar, where he founded a new State. There seems to be no valid reason for doubting these statements. Sober history does not reject a tale because it is embroidered with myth and fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now this man Kṛishṇa in the midst of his stirring life of war and government found time and taste also for the things that are of the spirit. He talked with men learned in the Upanishads about Brahma and the soul and the worship of God; and apparently he set up a little Established Church of his own, in which was combined something of the idealism of the Upanishads with the worship of a supreme God of grace and perhaps too a kind of religious discipline, about which we shall say more later on. It must be confessed that we know sadly little about his actual doctrine from first hand. All that we hear about it is a short chapter in the Chhāndōgya Upanishad (iii. 17), where the Brahman Ghōra Āṅgirasa gives a sermon to Kṛishṇa, in which he compares the phases of human life to stages in the dīkshā or ceremony of consecration, and the moral virtues that should accompany them to the dakshiṇā or honorarium paid to the officiating priests, and he concludes by exhorting his hearer to realise that the Brahma is imperishable, unfailing, and spiritual, and quoting two verses from the Ṛig-vēda speaking of the Sun as typifying the supreme bliss to which the enlightened soul arises. This does not tell us very much, and moreover we should remember that here our author, being an Aupanishada, is more interested in what Ghōra preached to Kṛishṇa than in what Kṛishṇa accepted from Ghōra&#39;s teaching. But we shall find centuries later in the Bhagavad-gītā, the greatest textbook of the religion of Kṛishṇa, some distant echoes of this paragraph of the Chhāndōgya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The beginnings of the religion of Kṛishṇa are thus very uncertain. But as we travel down the ages we find it growing and spreading. We see Kṛishṇa himself regarded as a half-divine hero and teacher, and worshipped under the name of Bhagavān, &quot;the Lord,&quot; in association with other half-divine heroes. We see him becoming identified with old gods, and finally rising to the rank of the Supreme Deity whose worship he had himself taught in his lifetime, the Brahma of the philosophers and the Most High God of the theists. As has happened many a time, the teacher has become the God of his Church.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/22885/22885-h/22885-h.htm&quot;&gt;Source:&lt;/a&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2010/02/religion-of-india-brahmanas-and.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgDno1pYP5flTMsQmy9LvPIxjsZPD8G92hCgDagc2_wAK8325zixoP-fHWGc4uFjH7_9AlWCF3GAInemx7likGLzAeCK-GjL9UQAk0rwsBa1Fiyx6CVWaBYR96gc65104MceS69FzlvwBQT/s72-c/all_religion.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>1</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-7449249847781160528</guid><pubDate>Sun, 15 Nov 2009 15:47:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-11-15T07:47:35.774-08:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">HISTORY</category><title>China and the CONFUCIANISM</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEj-0bdYWTFuJRAYI_qSMbohrlxPDA7PqMTxNeOpAwLaLlAnmCHOtPm-Gb2tjsXi9AVViISAka_lFrpl2_LLrtEloVi27b3k3lTP1XnNXYHl4Xqus4vSGFqMqXubNOZPzR_aDHI_mlq75RDi/s1600-h/confucius2.gif&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEj-0bdYWTFuJRAYI_qSMbohrlxPDA7PqMTxNeOpAwLaLlAnmCHOtPm-Gb2tjsXi9AVViISAka_lFrpl2_LLrtEloVi27b3k3lTP1XnNXYHl4Xqus4vSGFqMqXubNOZPzR_aDHI_mlq75RDi/s320/confucius2.gif&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;A&lt;/span&gt;ttitude of Confucius.—Under the influence of Confucius, B.C. 551-479, the old order of things began to undergo a change. The Sage&#39;s attitude of mind towards religion was one of a benevolent agnosticism, as summed up in his famous utterance, &quot;Respect the spirits, but keep them at a distance.&quot;&lt;/span&gt; That he fully recognised the existence of a spirit world, though admitting that he knew nothing about it, is manifest from the following remarks of his:— &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &quot;How abundantly do spiritual beings display the powers that belong to them! We look for, but do not see them; we listen for, but do not hear them; yet they enter into all things, and there is nothing without them. They cause all the people in the empire to fast and purify themselves, and array themselves in their richest dresses, in order to attend at their sacrifices. Then, like overflowing water, they seem to be over the heads, and on the right and left, of their worshippers.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; He believed that he himself was, at any rate to some extent, a prophet of God, as witness his remarks when in danger from the people of K&#39;uang:— &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &quot;After the death of King Wen, was not wisdom lodged in me? If God were to destroy this wisdom, future generations could not possess it. So long as God does not destroy this wisdom, what can the people of K&#39;uang do to me?&quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Again, when Confucius cried, &quot;Alas! there is no one that knows me,&quot; and a disciple asked what was meant, he replied, &quot;I do not murmur against God. I do not mumble against man. My studies lie low, and my penetration lies high. But there is God; He knows me.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; We know that Confucius fasted, and we know that &quot;he sacrificed to the spirits as though the spirits were present;&quot; it is even stated that &quot;when a friend sent him a present, though it might be a carriage and horses, unless it were flesh which had been used in sacrifice, he did not bow.&quot; He declared that for a person in mourning food and music were without flavour and charm; and whenever he saw anyone approaching who was in mourning dress, even though younger than himself, he would immediately rise from his seat. He believed in destiny; he was superstitious, changing colour at a squall or at a clap of thunder; and he even countenanced the ceremonies performed by villagers when driving out evil spirits from their dwellings. He protested against any attempt to impose on God. He said that &quot;he who offends against God has none to whom he can pray;&quot; and when in an hour of sickness a disciple asked to be allowed to pray for him, he replied, &quot;My praying has been for a long time.&quot; Yet he declined to speak to his disciples of God, of spiritual beings or even of death and a hereafter, holding that life and its problems were alone sufficient to tax the energies of the human race. While not altogether ignoring man&#39;s duty towards God, he subordinated it in every way to man&#39;s duty towards his neighbour. He also did much towards weakening the personality of God, for whom he invariably used &lt;i&gt;T&#39;ien&lt;/i&gt;, never &lt;i&gt;Shang Ti&lt;/i&gt;, regarding Him evidently more as an abstraction than as a living sentient Being, with the physical attributes of man. Confucianism is therefore entirely a system of morality, and not a religion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; It is also a curious fact that throughout the &lt;i&gt;Spring and Autumn&lt;/i&gt;, or Annals of the State of Lu, which extend from B.C. 722 to B.C. 484, there is no allusion of any kind to the interposition of God in human affairs, although a variety of natural phenomena are recorded, such as have always been regarded by primitive peoples as the direct acts of an angered or benevolent Deity. Lu was the State in which Confucius was born, and its annals were compiled by the Sage himself; and throughout these Annals the term God is never used except in connection with the word &quot;King,&quot; where it always has the sense of &quot;by the grace of God,&quot; and once where the suzerain is spoken of as &quot;the Son of God,&quot; or, as we usually phrase it, &quot;the Son of Heaven.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; How to bring rain.—In the famous Commentary by Tso-ch&#39;iu Ming on the &lt;i&gt;Spring and Autumn&lt;/i&gt;, which imparts a human interest to the bald entries set against each year of these annals, there are several allusions to the Supreme Being. For instance, at a time of great drought the Duke of Lu wished, in accordance with custom, to burn a witch and a person in the last stage of consumption; the latter being sometimes exposed in the sun so as to excite the compassion of God, who would then cause rain to fall. A Minister vigorously protested against this superstition, pointing out that the proper way to meet a drought would be to reduce the quantity of food consumed, and to practise rigid economy in all things. &quot;What have these creatures to do with the matter?&quot; he asked. &quot;If God had wished to put them to death, He had better not have given them life. If they can really produce drought, to burn them will only increase the calamity.&quot; The Duke accordingly desisted; and although there was a famine, it is said to have been less severe than usual. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; In B.C. 523 there was a comet. A Minister said, &quot;This broom-star sweeps away the old, and brings in the new. The doings of God are constantly attended by such appearances.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Under B.C. 532 we have the record of a stone speaking. The Marquis of Lu enquired of his chief musician if this was a fact, and received the following answer: &quot;Stones cannot speak. Perhaps this one was possessed by a spirit. If not, the people must have heard wrong. And yet it is said that when things are done out of season, and discontents and complaints are stirring among the people, then speechless things do speak.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Human Sacrifices.—Human sacrifices appear to have been not altogether unknown. The &lt;i&gt;Commentary&lt;/i&gt; tells us that in B.C. 637, in consequence of a failure to appear and enter into a covenant, the Viscount of Tseng was immolated by the people of the Chu State, to appease the wild tribes of the east. The Minister of War protested: &quot;In ancient times the six domestic animals were not offered promiscuously in sacrifice; and for small matters, the regular sacrificial animals were not used. How then should we dare to offer up a man? Sacrifices are performed for the benefit of men, who thus as it were entertain the spirits. But if men sacrifice men, who will enjoy the offering?&quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Again, in B.C. 529, the ruler of the Ch&#39;u State destroyed the Ts&#39;ai State, and offered up the heir apparent as a victim. An officer said, &quot;This is inauspicious. If the five sacrificial animals may not be used promiscuously, how much less can a feudal prince be offered up?&quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; The custom of burying live persons with the dead was first practised in China in B.C. 580. It is said to have been suggested by an earlier and more harmless custom of placing straw and wooden effigies in the mausolea of the great. When the &quot;First Emperor&quot; died in B.C. 210, all those among his wives who had borne no children were buried alive with him. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Praying for Rain.—From another Commentary on the &lt;i&gt;Spring and Autumn&lt;/i&gt;, by Ku-liang Shu, fourth century B.C., we have the following note on Prayers for Rain, which are still offered up on occasions of drought, but now generally through the medium of Taoist and Buddhist priests:— &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &quot;Prayers for rain should be offered up in spring and summer only; not in autumn and winter. Why not in autumn and winter? Perhaps the moisture of growing things is not then exhausted; neither has man reached the limit of his skill. Why in spring and summer? Because time is pressing and man&#39;s skill is of no further avail. How so? Because without rain just then nothing could be made to grow; the crops would fail, and famine ensue. But why wait until time is pressing, and man&#39;s skill of no further avail? Because to pray for rain is the same thing as asking a favour, and the ancients did not lightly ask favours. Why so? Because they held it more blessed to give than to receive; and as the latter excludes the former, the main object of man&#39;s life is taken away. How is praying for rain asking a favour? It is a request that God will do something for us. The divine men of old who had any request to make to God were careful to prefer it in due season. At the head of all his high officers of State, the prince would proceed in person to offer up his prayer. He could not ask any one else to go as his proxy.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Posthumous Honours for Confucius.—Before leaving Confucius, it is necessary to add that now for many centuries he has been the central figure and object of a cult as sincere as ever offered by man to any being, human or divine. The ruler of Confucius&#39; native State of Lu was profoundly distressed by the Sage&#39;s death, and is said to have built a shrine to commemorate his great worth, at which sacrifices were offered at the four seasons. By the time however that the Chou dynasty was drawing to its close (third century B.C.), it would be safe to say that, owing to civil war and the great political upheaval generally, the worship of Confucius was altogether discontinued. It certainly did not flourish under the &quot;First Emperor&quot; (see &lt;i&gt;post&lt;/i&gt;), and was only revived in B.C. 195 by the first Emperor of the Han dynasty, who visited the grave of Confucius in Shantung and sacrificed to his spirit a pig, a sheep, and an ox. Fifty years later a temple was built to Confucius at his native place; and in A.D. 72 his seventy-two disciples were admitted to share in the worship, music being shortly afterwards added to the ceremonial. Gradually, the people came to look upon Confucius as a god, and women used to pray to him for children, until the practice was stopped by Edict in A.D. 472. In 505, which some consider to be the date of the first genuine Confucian Temple, wooden images of the Sage were introduced; in 1530 these were abolished, and inscribed tablets of wood, in use at the present day, were substituted. In 555 temples were placed in all prefectural cities; and later on, in all the important cities and towns of the empire. In the second and eighth months of each year, before dawn, sacrifices to Confucius are still celebrated with considerable solemnity and pomp, including music and dances by bands of either thirty-six or sixty-four performers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Mencius and Confucianism.—Mencius, who lived B.C. 372-289, and devoted himself to the task of spreading and consolidating the Confucian teachings, made no attempt to lead back the Chinese people towards their early beliefs in a personal God and in a spiritual world beyond the ken of mortals. He observes in a general way that &quot;those who obey God are saved, while those who rebel against Him perish,&quot; but his reference is to this life, and not to a future one. He also says that those whom God destines for some great part, He first chastens by suffering and toil. But perhaps his most original contribution will be found in the following paragraph:— &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &quot;By exerting his mental powers to the full, man comes to understand his own nature. When he understands his own nature, he understands God.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; In all the above instances the term used for God is &lt;i&gt;T&#39;ien&lt;/i&gt;. Only in one single passage does Mencius use &lt;i&gt;Shang Ti&lt;/i&gt;:—&quot;Though a man be wicked, if he duly prepares himself by fasting and abstinence and purification by water, he may sacrifice to God.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Ch&#39;u Yuan.—The statesman-poet Ch&#39;u Yuan, B.C. 332-295, who drowned himself in despair at his country&#39;s outlook, and whose body is still searched for annually at the Dragon-Boat festival, frequently alludes to a Supreme Being:— &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;pre&gt;Almighty God, Thou who art impartial,
     And dost appoint the virtuous among men as Thy Assistants.
&lt;/pre&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; One of his poems is entitled &quot;God Questions,&quot; and consists of a number of questions on various mysteries in the universe. The meaning of the title would be better expressed by &quot;Questions put to God,&quot; but we are told that such a phrase was impossible on account of the holiness of God and the irreverence of questioning Him. One question was, &quot;Who has handed down to us an account of the beginning of all things, and how do we know anything about the time when heaven and earth were without form?&quot; Another question was, &quot;As Nu-ch&#39;i had no husband, how could she bear nine sons?&quot; The &lt;i&gt;Commentary&lt;/i&gt; tells us that Nu-ch&#39;i was a &quot;divine maiden,&quot; but nothing more seems to be known about her. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; The following prose passage is taken from Ch&#39;u Yuan&#39;s biography:— &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &quot;Man came originally from God, just as the individual comes from his parents. When his span is at an end, he goes back to that from which he sprang. Thus it is that in the hour of bitter trial and exhaustion, there is no man but calls to God, just as in his hours of sickness and sorrow every one of us will turn to his parents.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; The great sacrifices to God and to Earth, as performed by the early rulers of China, had been traditionally associated with Mount T&#39;ai, in the modern province of Shantung, one of China&#39;s five sacred mountains. Accordingly, in B.C. 219, the self-styled &quot;First Emperor,&quot; desirous of restoring the old custom, which had already fallen into desuetude, proceeded to the summit of Mount T&#39;ai, where he is said to have carried out his purpose, though what actually took place was always kept a profound secret. The literati, however, whom the First Emperor had persecuted by forbidding any further study of the Confucian Canon, and burning all the copies he could lay hands on, gave out that he had been prevented from performing the sacrifices by a violent storm of rain, alleging as a reason that he was altogether deficient in the virtue required for such a ceremony. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; It may be added that in B.C. 110 the then reigning Emperor proceeded to the summit of Mount T&#39;ai, and performed the great sacrifice to God, following this up by sacrificing to Earth on a hill at the foot of the mountain. At the ceremony he was dressed in yellow robes, and was accompanied by music. During the night there was light, and a white cloud hung over the altar. The Emperor himself declared that he saw a dazzling glory, and heard a voice speaking to him. The truthful historian—the Herodotus of China—who has left an account of these proceedings, accompanied the Emperor on this and other occasions; he was also present at the sacrifices offered before the departure of the mission, and has left it on record that he himself actually heard the voices of spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/2330/2330-h/2330-h.htm#2HCH0002&quot;&gt;Source: &lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/11/china-and-confucianism.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEj-0bdYWTFuJRAYI_qSMbohrlxPDA7PqMTxNeOpAwLaLlAnmCHOtPm-Gb2tjsXi9AVViISAka_lFrpl2_LLrtEloVi27b3k3lTP1XnNXYHl4Xqus4vSGFqMqXubNOZPzR_aDHI_mlq75RDi/s72-c/confucius2.gif" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>1</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-8530745088289038636</guid><pubDate>Fri, 30 Oct 2009 15:01:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-10-30T08:01:09.218-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">ANCIENT MYSTERY</category><title>Yoga is a science</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjjvs3Y_RzBH_JEHODIbaiwzqxzf9eJaWpSK0_3sHPmOos8G8K8Qk8WYqQ4_1S0KMR-Ql3BdaOMHjCZ7I9dWHjF-Mh5bYvUf412uLMjxlu8cJPlXKsTS7RLcGzniroXD9AWjtp0md0AdSx1/s1600-h/yoga.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjjvs3Y_RzBH_JEHODIbaiwzqxzf9eJaWpSK0_3sHPmOos8G8K8Qk8WYqQ4_1S0KMR-Ql3BdaOMHjCZ7I9dWHjF-Mh5bYvUf412uLMjxlu8cJPlXKsTS7RLcGzniroXD9AWjtp0md0AdSx1/s320/yoga.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;Y&lt;/span&gt;oga is a science. That is the second thing to grasp. Yoga is a science, and not a vague, dreamy drifting or imagining. It is an applied science, a systematized collection of laws applied to bring about a definite end. It takes up the laws of psychology, applicable to the unfolding of the whole consciousness of man on&lt;/span&gt; every plane, in every world, and applies those rationally in a particular case. This rational application of the laws of unfolding consciousness acts exactly on the same principles that you see applied around you every day in other departments of science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You know, by looking at the world around you, how enormously the intelligence of man, co-operating with nature, may quicken &quot;natural&quot; processes, and the working of intelligence is as &quot;natural&quot; as anything else. We make this distinction, and practically it is a real one, between &quot;rational&quot; and &quot;natural&quot; growth, because human intelligence can guide the working of natural laws; and when we come to deal with Yoga, we are in the same department of applied science as, let us say, is the scientific farmer or gardener, when he applies the natural laws of selection to breeding. The farmer or gardener cannot transcend the laws of nature, nor can he work against them. He has no other laws of nature to work with save universal laws by which nature is evolving forms around us, and yet he does in a few years what nature takes, perhaps, hundreds of thousands of years to do. And how? By applying human intelligence to choose the laws that serve him and to neutralize the laws that hinder. He brings the divine intelligence in man to utilise the divine powers in nature that are working for general rather than for particular ends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Take the breeder of pigeons. Out of the blue rock pigeon he develops the pouter or the fan-tail; he chooses out, generation after generation, the forms that show most strongly the peculiarity that he wishes to develop. He mates such birds together, takes every favouring circumstance into consideration and selects again and again, and so on and on, till the peculiarity that he wants to establish has become a well-marked feature. Remove his controlling intelligence, leave the birds to themselves, and they revert to the ancestral type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or take the case of the gardener. Out of the wild rose of the hedge has been evolved every rose of the garden. Many-petalled roses are but the result of the scientific culture of the five-petalled rose of the hedgerow, the wild product of nature. A gardener who chooses the pollen from one plant and places it on the carpers of another is simply doing deliberately what is done every day by the bee and the fly. But he chooses his plants, and he chooses those that have the qualities he wants intensified, and from those again he chooses those that show the desired qualities still more clearly, until he has produced a flower so different from the original stock that only by tracing it back can you tell the stock whence it sprang.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So is it in the application of the laws of psychology that we call Yoga. Systematized knowledge of the unfolding of consciousness applied to the individualized Self, that is Yoga. As I have just said, it is by the world that consciousness has been unfolded, and the world is admirably planned by the LOGOS for this unfolding of consciousness; hence the would-be yogi, choosing out his objects and applying his laws, finds in the world exactly the things he wants to make his practice of Yoga real, a vital thing, a quickening process for the knowledge of the Self. There are many laws. You can choose those which you require, you can evade those you do not require, you can utilize those you need, and thus you can bring about the result that nature, without that application of human intelligence, cannot so swiftly effect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take it, then, that Yoga is within your reach, with your powers, and that even some of the lower practices of Yoga, some of the simpler applications of the laws of the unfolding of consciousness to yourself, will benefit you in this world as well as in all others. For you are really merely quickening your growth, your unfolding, taking advantage of the powers nature puts within your hands, and deliberately eliminating the conditions which would not help you in your work, but rather hinder your march forward. If you see it in that light, it seems to me that Yoga will be to you a far more real, practical thing, than it is when you merely read some fragments about it taken from Sanskrit books, and often mistranslated into English, and you will begin to feel that to be a yogi is not necessarily a thing for a life far off, an incarnation far removed from the present one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man a Duality&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some of the terms used in Yoga are necessarily to be known. For Yoga takes man for a special purpose and studies him for a special end and, therefore, only troubles itself about two great facts regarding man, mind and body. First, he is a unit, a unit of consciousness. That is a point to be definitely grasped. There is only one of him in each set of envelopes, and sometimes the Theosophist has to revise his ideas about man when he begins this practical line. Theosophy quite usefully and rightly, for the understanding of the human constitution, divides man into many parts and pieces. We talk of physical, astral, mental, etc. Or we talk about Sthula-sarira, Sukshma-sarira, Karana-sarira, and so on. Sometimes we divide man into Anna-maya-kosa, Prana-maya-kosa, Mano-maya-kosa, etc. We divide man into so many pieces in order to study him thoroughly, that we can hardly find the man because of the pieces. This is, so to say, for the study of human anatomy and physiology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Yoga is practical and psychological. I am not complaining of the various sub-divisions of other systems. They are necessary for the purpose of those systems. But Yoga, for its practical purposes, considers man simply as a dualityÄmind and body, a unit of consciousness in a set of envelopes. This is not the duality of the Self and the Not-Self. For in Yoga, &quot;Self&quot; includes consciousness plus such matter as it cannot distinguish from itself, and Not-Self is only the matter it can put aside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man is not pure Self, pure consciousness, Samvid. That is an abstraction. In the concrete universe there are always the Self and His sheaths, however tenuous the latter may be, so that a unit of consciousness is inseparable from matter, and a Jivatma, or Monad, is invariably consciousness plus matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order that this may come out clearly, two terms are used in Yoga as constituting manÄPrana and Pradhana, life-breath and matter. Prana is not only the life-breath of the body, but the totality of the life forces of the universe or, in other words, the life-side of the universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;I am Prana,&quot; says Indra. Prana here means the totality of the life-forces. They are taken as consciousness, mind. Pradhana is the term used for matter. Body, or the opposite of mind, means for the yogi in practice so much of the appropriated matter of the outer world as he is able to put away from himself, to distinguish from his own consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This division is very significant and useful, if you can catch clearly hold of the root idea. Of course, looking at the thing from beginning to end, you will see Prana, the great Life, the great Self, always present in all, and you will see the envelopes, the bodies, the sheaths, present at the different stages, taking different forms; but from the standpoint of yogic practice, that is called Prana, or Self, with which the man identifies himself for the time, including every sheath of matter from which the man is unable to separate himself in consciousness. That unit, to the yogi, is the Self, so that it is a changing quantity. As he drops off one sheath after another and says: &quot; That is not myself,&quot; he is coming nearer and nearer to his highest point, to consciousness in a single film, in a single atom of matter, a Monad. For all practical purposes of Yoga, the man, the working, conscious man, is so much of him as he cannot separate from the matter enclosing him, or with which he is connected. Only that is body which the man is able to put aside and say: &quot;This is not I, but mine.&quot; We find we have a whole series of terms in Yoga which may be repeated over and over again. All the states of mind exist on every plane, says Vyasa, and this way of dealing with man enables the same significant words, as we shall see in a moment, to be used over and over again, with an ever subtler connotation; they all become relative, and are equally true at each stage of evolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now it is quite clear that, so far as many of us are concerned, the physical body is the only thing of which we can say: &quot; It is not myself &quot;; so that, in the practice of Yoga at first, for you, all the words that would be used in it to describe the states of consciousness, the states of mind, would deal with the waking consciousness in the body as the lowest state, and, rising up from that, all the words would be relative terms, implying a distinct and recognisable state of the mind in relation to that which is the lowest. In order to know how you shall begin to apply to yourselves the various terms used to describe the states of mind, you must carefully analyse your own consciousness, and find out how much of it is really consciousness, and how much is matter so closely appropriated that you cannot separate it from yourself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
States of Mind&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us take it in detail. Four states of consciousness are spoken of amongst us. &quot;Waking&quot; consciousness or Jagrat; the &quot;dream&quot; consciousness, or Svapna; the &quot;deep sleep&quot; consciousness, or Sushupti; and the state beyond that, called Turiya[FN#3: It is impossible to avoid the use of these technical terms, even in an introduction to Yoga. There are no exact English equivalents, and they are no more troublesome to learn than any other technical psychological terms.] How are those related to the body?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jagrat is the ordinary waking consciousness, that you and I are using at the present time. If our consciousness works in the subtle, or astral, body, and is able to impress its experiences upon the brain, it is called Svapna, or in English, dream consciousness; it is more vivid and real than the Jagrat state. When working in the subtler form—the mental body—it is not able to impress its experiences on the brain, it is called Sushupti or deep sleep consciousness; then the mind is working on its own contents, not on outer objects. But if it has so far separated itself from connection with the brain, that it cannot be readily recalled by outer means, then it is, called Turiya, a lofty state of trance. These four states, when correlated to the four planes, represent a much unfolded consciousness. Jagrat is related to the physical; Svapna to the astral; Sushupti to the mental; and Turiya to the buddhic. When passing from one world to another, we should use these words to designate the consciousness working under the conditions of each world. But the same words are repeated in the books of Yoga with a different context. There the difficulty occurs, if we have not learned their relative nature. Svapna is not the same for all, nor is Sushupti the same for everyone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Above all, the word samadhi, to be explained in a moment, is used in different ways and in different senses. How then are we to find our way in this apparent tangle? By knowing the state which is the starting-point, and then the sequence will always be the same. All of you are familiar with the waking consciousness in the physical body. You can find four states even in that, if you analyse it, and a similar sequence of the states of the mind is found on every plane.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to distinguish them, then ? Let us take the waking consciousness, and try to see the four states in that. Suppose I take up a book and read it. I read the words; my eyes arc related to the outer physical consciousness. That is the Jagrat state. I go behind the words to the meaning of the words. I have passed from the waking state of the physical plane into the Svapna state of waking consciousness, that sees through the outer form, seeking the inner life. I pass from this to the mind of the writer; here the mind touches the mind; it is the waking consciousness in its Sushupti state. If I pass from this contact and enter the very mind of the writer, and live in that man&#39;s mind, then I have reached the Turiya state of the waking consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take another illustration. I look at any watch; I am in Jagrat. I close my eyes and make an image of the watch; I am in Svapna. I call together many ideas of many watches, and reach the ideal watch; I am in Sushupti. I pass to the ideal of time in the abstract; I am in Turiya. But all these are stages in the physical plane consciousness; I have not left the body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way, you can make states of mind intelligible and real, instead of mere words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/cache/epub/4278/pg4278.html&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: small;&quot;&gt;Source:&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/10/yoga-is-science.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjjvs3Y_RzBH_JEHODIbaiwzqxzf9eJaWpSK0_3sHPmOos8G8K8Qk8WYqQ4_1S0KMR-Ql3BdaOMHjCZ7I9dWHjF-Mh5bYvUf412uLMjxlu8cJPlXKsTS7RLcGzniroXD9AWjtp0md0AdSx1/s72-c/yoga.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>1</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-435048838326528447</guid><pubDate>Fri, 30 Oct 2009 14:55:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-10-30T07:55:04.260-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">MEDICINE and BIOLOGY</category><title>THE CEREBRAL MECHANISM OF SPEECH AND SONG</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjjhOmvYLCdX1vdEy_pKCBWNeiW2Z0vaLH0JZGO4mAA70eq4W6p-uuDk4Jrf9sXpi0jSCiXeJm8ra230jpQnt8hHNbzQQw6wZfidTdcX8bMccuBc3nm40wSWnjVQhXJk9ATPJJmLzGVh5hi/s1600-h/CEREBRAL.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjjhOmvYLCdX1vdEy_pKCBWNeiW2Z0vaLH0JZGO4mAA70eq4W6p-uuDk4Jrf9sXpi0jSCiXeJm8ra230jpQnt8hHNbzQQw6wZfidTdcX8bMccuBc3nm40wSWnjVQhXJk9ATPJJmLzGVh5hi/s320/CEREBRAL.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;N&lt;/span&gt;either vocalization nor articulation are essentially human. Many of the lower animals, e.g. parrots, possess the power of articulate speech, and birds can be taught to pipe tunes. The essential difference between the articulate speech of the parrot and the human being is that the parrot merely imitates sounds, it does not employ these articulate sounds to express judgments; likewise there are imbecile human beings who, parrot-like, repeat phrases which are meaningless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Articulate speech, even when employed by a primitive savage, always expresses a judgment. Even in the simple psychic process of recalling the name aroused by the sight of a common object in daily use, and in affixing the verbal sign to that object, a judgment is expressed. But that judgment is based upon innumerable experiences primarily acquired through our special senses, whereby we have obtained a knowledge of the properties and uses of the object. This statement implies that the whole brain is consciously and unconsciously in action. There is, however, a concentration of psychic action in those portions of the brain which are essential for articulate speech; consequently the word, as it is mentally heard, mentally seen, and mentally felt (by the movements of the jaw, tongue, lips, and soft palate), occupies the field of clear consciousness; but the concept is also the nucleus of an immense constellation of subconscious psychic processes with which it has been associated by experiences in the past. In language, articulate sounds are generally employed as objective signs attached to objects with which they have no natural tie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
In considering the relation of the Brain to the Voice we have not only a physiological but a psychological problem to deal with. Since language is essentially a human attribute, we can only study the relation of the Brain to Speech by observations on human beings who during life have suffered from various speech defects, and then correlate these defects with the anatomical changes found in the brain after death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the vocal instrument of the primitive savage and that of the most cultured singer or orator there is little or no discoverable difference; neither by careful naked-eye inspection of the brain, nor aided by the highest powers of the microscope, should we be able to discover any sufficient structural difference to account for the great difference in the powers of performance of the vocal instrument of the one as compared with that of the other; nor is there any sufficient difference in size or minute structure of the brain to account for the vast store of intellectual experiences and knowledge of the one as compared with the other. The cultured being descended from cultured beings inherits tendencies whereby particular modes of motion or vibration which have been experienced by ancestors are more readily aroused in the central nervous system; when similar stimuli producing similar modes of motion affect the sense organs. But suppose there were an island inhabited only by deaf mutes, upon which a ship was wrecked, and the sole survivors of the wreck were infants who had never used the voice except for crying, would these infants acquire articulate speech and musical vocalisation? I should answer, No. They would only be able to imitate the deaf mutes in their gesture language and possibly the musical sounds of birds; for the language a child learns is that which it hears; they might however develop a simple natural language to express their emotions by vocal sounds. The child of English-speaking parents would not be able spontaneously to utter English words if born in a foreign country and left soon after birth amongst people who could not speak a word of English, although it would possess a potential facility to speak the language of its ancestors and race.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary, however, before proceeding further, to say a few words explanatory of the brain and its structure. The brain consists of&amp;nbsp; the great brain or cerebrum,&amp;nbsp; the small brain or cerebellum, and&amp;nbsp; the stem of the brain, which is continuous with the spinal cord. The cerebro-spinal axis consists of grey matter and white matter. The grey matter covers the surface of the cerebrum and cerebellum, the white matter being internal. The stem of the brain, the medulla oblongata, and the spinal cord, consists externally of white matter, the grey matter being internal. The grey matter consists for the most part of nerve cells (ganglion cells), and the white matter consists of nerve fibres; it is white on account of the phosphoretted fatty sheath—myelin—that covers the essential axial conducting portion of the nerve fibres. If, however, the nervous system be examined microscopically by suitable staining methods, it will be found that the grey and white matters are inseparably connected, for the axial fibres of the nerves in the white matter are really prolongations of the ganglion cells of the grey matter; in fact the nervous system consists of countless myriads of nervous units or neurones; and although there are structural differences in the nervous units or neurones, they are all constructed on the same general architectural plan . They may be divided into groups, systems, and communities; but there are structural differences of the separate systems, groups, and communities which may be correlated with differences of function. The systems may be divided into:&amp;nbsp; afferent sensory, including the special senses and general sensibility;&amp;nbsp; motor efferent; association.&lt;br /&gt;
The great brain or cerebrum consists of two halves equal in weight, termed hemispheres, right and left; and the grey matter covering their surface is thrown into folds with fissures between, thus increasing enormously the superficial area of the grey matter and of the neurones of which it consists without increasing the size of the head. The pattern of the folds or convolutions shows a general similarity in all human beings, certain fissures being always present; and around these fissures which are constantly present are situated fibre systems and communities of neurones having particular functions. Thus there is a significance in the convolutional pattern of the brain. But just as there are no two faces alike, so there are no two brains alike in their pattern; and just as it is rare to find the two halves of the face quite symmetrical, so the two halves of the brain are seldom exactly alike in their pattern. Although each hemisphere is especially related to the opposite half of the body, the two are unified in function by a great bridge of nerve fibres, called the corpus callosum, which unites them. The cortical centres or structures with specialised functions localised in particular regions of one hemisphere are associated by fibres passing to the same region in the opposite hemisphere by this bridge.&lt;br /&gt;
Muscles and groups of muscles on the two sides of the body which invariably act together may thus be innervated from either hemisphere, e.g. the muscles of the larynx, the trunk, and upper part of the face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gall, the founder of the doctrine of Phrenology, wrecked his fame as a scientist by associating mental faculties with conditions of the skull instead of conditions of the brain beneath; nevertheless, he deserves the highest credit for his discoveries and deductions, for he was the first to point out that that part of the brain with which psychic processes are connected must be the cerebral hemispheres. He said, if we compare man with animals we find that the sensory functions of animals are much finer and more highly developed than in man; in man, on the other hand, we find intelligence much more highly developed than in animals. Upon comparing the corresponding anatomical conditions, we see, he said, that in animals the deeper situated parts of the brain are relatively more developed and the hemispheres less developed than in man; in man, the hemispheres so surpass in development those of animals that we can find no analogy. Gall therefore argued that we must consider the cerebral hemispheres to be the seat of the higher functions of the mind. We must moreover acknowledge that the following deductions of Gall are quite sound: &quot;The convolutions ought to be recognised as the parts where the instincts, feelings, thoughts, talents, the affective qualities in general, and the moral and intellectual forces are exercised.&quot; The Paris Academy of Science appointed a commission of inquiry, May, 1808, which declared the doctrine of Gall to be erroneous. Gall moreover surmised that the faculty of language lay in the frontal lobes, and Bouillaud supported Gall&#39;s proposition by citing cases in which speech had been affected during life, and in which after death the frontal lobes were found to be damaged by disease. A great controversy ensued in France; popular imagination was stirred up especially in the republic by the doctrine of Gall, which was an attempt to materialise and localise psychic processes. Unfortunately Gall&#39;s imagination, encouraged by a widespread wave of popular sympathy, overstepped his judgment and launched him into speculative hypotheses unsupported by facts. His doctrine of Phrenology was shown to be absolutely illogical; consequently it was forgotten that he was the pioneer of cerebral localisation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/13111/13111-h/13111-h.htm#RULE4_8&quot;&gt;Source:&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/10/cerebral-mechanism-of-speech-and-song.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjjhOmvYLCdX1vdEy_pKCBWNeiW2Z0vaLH0JZGO4mAA70eq4W6p-uuDk4Jrf9sXpi0jSCiXeJm8ra230jpQnt8hHNbzQQw6wZfidTdcX8bMccuBc3nm40wSWnjVQhXJk9ATPJJmLzGVh5hi/s72-c/CEREBRAL.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>0</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-8223832812399839209</guid><pubDate>Thu, 29 Oct 2009 16:53:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-10-29T09:53:04.682-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">HISTORY</category><title>Hernando Cortez and the conquistadors</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEh18rzExetq1HpKwLzj7e0N3wNmOzkRxTnU0Wr0oEjB3yR3TnkGnDMeCbO6g5TPGMRzC22-1muiPGP4phtZTaigh4k2dtshaF0WGwlltMZPiUDWisIV6W9R1zSNnS_dBsBLmMhcXebxQC_2/s1600-h/Hernando+Cortez.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEh18rzExetq1HpKwLzj7e0N3wNmOzkRxTnU0Wr0oEjB3yR3TnkGnDMeCbO6g5TPGMRzC22-1muiPGP4phtZTaigh4k2dtshaF0WGwlltMZPiUDWisIV6W9R1zSNnS_dBsBLmMhcXebxQC_2/s320/Hernando+Cortez.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;background-color: white; color: blue;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;T&lt;/span&gt;he expedition, whose arrival had caused such excitement in Mexico, was commanded by Hernando Cortez, a man who united in his person all the gifts requisite for a great leader of men. He possessed a handsome person, great strength and skill at arms, extraordinary courage and daring, singular powers of conciliation and of bringing others to his way of thinking, pleasing and courteous demeanor, a careless and easy manner which concealed great sagacity and wisdom, an inexhaustible flow of spirits, and an iron determination.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br style=&quot;color: blue;&quot; /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Born in Estremadura in 1485, of an ancient and respectable family, he was--like many others who have distinguished themselves as great soldiers--while at school and college remarkable rather for mischievous freaks, and disregard of authority, than for love of learning. At the age of seventeen he had exhausted his parents&#39; patience, and was on the point of starting with the expedition of Ovando, the successor to Columbus, when he so injured himself by a fall, incurred in one of his wild escapades, that he was unable to sail with it. Two years later, however, he went out in a merchant vessel to the Indies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On reaching Hispaniola Ovando, who was governor of the island, received him kindly, and gave him a grant of land and a number of Indians to till it. The quiet life of the planter, however, little suited the restless young fellow; and after taking part in several military expeditions against insurgent natives, under the command of Diego Velasquez, he sailed in 1511, with that officer, to undertake the conquest of Cuba.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
He displayed great courage and activity during the campaign, and his cheerful manner and fund of high spirits made him a great favorite with the soldiers. When the fighting was over, Cortez soon became discontented with the quiet life in the island, and joined a party of men who were disaffected to Velasquez, owing to their not having received such rewards as they considered their services merited. Cortez undertook to carry their complaints to the Governor of Hispaniola, and was about starting when the matter came to the ears of Velasquez, who seized him, put him in irons, and threw him into prison. He was not long in making his escape, and sought sanctuary in a church; but a few days later, when carelessly strolling outside its walls, he was again seized and imprisoned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was put on board a ship to be sent to Hispaniola, there to be tried for exciting disaffection and revolt; but at night, before she set sail, he managed to free himself from his irons, gain the deck, and swim ashore, where he again took refuge in the church. Here several influential people interfered on his behalf--among them the family of Catalina Xuares, a young lady to whom he was engaged--and a reconciliation was brought about between him and the governor. Cortez received a large estate, with an ample number of Indians for its cultivation; married, and settled down, and for some years devoted himself to agriculture and gold mining.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Success attended him, and he accumulated some three thousand castalanos--a considerable sum. So he might have lived and died, had not the news of discoveries made by Grijalva--who had sailed west and discovered Yucatan, and traded with Tabasco, and had returned with a good deal of gold and wonderful tales of fabulous wealth, existing in a great nation farther to the north--caused an excitement in the islands. The governor at once prepared to fit out a large expedition, and among the many who offered to undertake its command, and to contribute largely towards its expenses, he finally selected Cortez, who had gained the ear and influence of the governor&#39;s secretary, Duero, and the royal treasurer, Lares.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cortez was appointed captain general of the expedition, and at once set to work, with his accustomed energy, to gather material for it. He not only contributed all the fortune he had made, but raised funds by mortgaging his estates to their full value, and by borrowing money from merchants and others, on security of the wealth that was to be acquired by the expedition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His personal popularity in the island enabled him to gather numerous recruits, and many of his intimate friends, who joined him, assisted him from their own resources or by raising money on their estates. Velasquez himself contributed comparatively little towards the expenses, which were almost entirely borne by Cortez and his friends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Six ships were fitted out, and three hundred recruits enrolled. The instructions Cortez received were first to find Grijalva and, joining company with him, to visit Yucatan, and endeavor to rescue six Christians who were reported as still living there, the survivors of a vessel wrecked, years before, on the coast. He was to make a survey of the whole coastline, to acquaint himself with the natural productions of the country, and with the character and institutions of the native races. He was to barter with the natives, and to treat them with kindness and humanity, and to remember, above all things, that the object the emperor had most at heart was the conversion of the Indians. He was to invite them to give in their allegiance to the king, and to send such presents as would ensure his favor and protection. The governor gave no directions for colonizing or conquering, having received no warrant from Spain that would enable him to invest his agent with such powers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But while Cortez was preparing to start, many of the leading men of the island, who were jealous of his rapid rise, roused the suspicions of Velasquez against him; saying that, when he had once sailed, he would no longer recognize the governor&#39;s authority, and would be thinking only of winning renown and wealth for himself. Velasquez determined to appoint another commander, but Duero and Lares, to whom he confided his intentions, at once informed Cortez of them. With the same promptitude that always distinguished him in moments of danger, Cortez went round to his officers after nightfall, got them and his men on board, visited the contractor, carried off all his stock of meat (giving him a massive gold chain in security for payment), and before daybreak the fleet left its moorings and the sails were hoisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as the news was carried to Velasquez, he hurriedly dressed and rowed down to the shore. Cortez, when he saw him, got into a boat and rowed to within speaking distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;This is a courteous way of taking leave, indeed!&quot; the angry governor said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;I was pressed for time,&quot; Cortez replied. &quot;There are some things that should be done even before they are thought of. Has your Excellency any orders?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Velasquez saw, by the innuendo in the words of Cortez, that the latter was aware of his intention to deprive him of his command. He had no orders to give, for it was evident that Cortez would not obey them. The latter therefore returned to his vessel, and the fleet instantly set sail for the port of Macaca. This was in November, 1516.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The act of Cortez was doubtless one of insubordination; but, after he had embarked the whole of his resources in the expedition, and had received the command from the governor, this being ratified by the authorities of Hispaniola, it could hardly be expected that he would submit to disgrace and ruin being brought, not only upon himself, but upon all the friends who had aided him in the enterprise. At Macaca Cortez laid in some more stores, and then sailed for Trinidad, an important town on the southern coast of Cuba. Here he issued proclamations inviting recruits to join him. These came in in considerable numbers, among them a hundred men from Grijalva&#39;s ship, which had just before reached the port.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was still more important, several cavaliers of high family and standing joined him: among them the Alvarados, Olid, Avila, Velasquez de Leon (a near relation of the governor), and Sandoval. He purchased at Trinidad large military stores and provisions. While he was taking these and other steps to strengthen his position, Verdugo, the commander of the town, received letters from Velasquez ordering him to seize Cortez; but upon his communicating these orders to the principal officers of the expedition, they pointed out to him that, if he attempted to take such a grave step, the soldiers and sailors would certainly resist it, and the town would not improbably be laid in ashes. The expedition then sailed round the island to Havana, where Cortez completed his preparations; and in spite of another ineffectual attempt of Velasquez to detain him, set sail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the time that had intervened between the inception of the expedition and its departure, the historians agree that a remarkable change had come over Cortez. He was still frank and pleasant in his manner, courteous and cheery with all; but he was no longer the gay, careless character who had been liked, but scarcely greatly respected, in the island. His whole actions were marked by an air of resolute determination and authority. He himself superintended every detail of work and exhibited a thoughtfulness, prudence, and caution that seemed alien to his former character. He was immensely popular both among his soldiers and officers, but all felt that he was entitled to their respect as well as their liking, and that he was not only commander, but thoroughly master, of the expedition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although extremely careless himself as to food, comfort, or appearance, he now assumed the state befitting his appointment and authority. He dressed handsomely but quietly, appointed officers and domestics for his household, and placed it on the footing of a man of high station. Before sailing he dispatched a letter to Velasquez, begging him to rely on his devotion to his interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On February 10th, 1519, the expedition started. It consisted of eleven vessels, only one of which was as large as a hundred tons; of a hundred and ten sailors, five hundred and fifty-three soldiers, and two hundred Indians of the islands. There were ten heavy guns and four light ones, and sixteen horses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before sailing, Cortez gave an address to his soldiers, and aroused their enthusiasm to the utmost. He had the advantage of obtaining the services, as chief pilot, of Alaminos, a veteran who had acted as pilot to Columbus on his last voyage, and to Grijalva in his late expedition. Soon after they started they met with a storm, and put in at the island of Cozumal; and Cortez thence sent Ordaz to Yucatan, to try to recover the captives said to be there. That officer returned without tidings, but before the fleet sailed a canoe arrived containing one of them, Aquilar, who had been wrecked there eight years previously. He had been a priest, and had so won the esteem and reverence of the barbarians among whom he lived, that they had with great reluctance allowed him to depart, in exchange for glass beads and other trinkets promised by Ordaz.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fleet now sailed along the coast of Yucatan, until they reached the mouth of the Tabasco River, where Grijalva had carried on so profitable a trade. Leaving the ships at anchor they ascended the river in boats; but instead of meeting with the friendly reception that Grijalva had done, they found the banks lined with the natives, whose menacing attitude showed that a landing would be opposed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After solemnly summoning them to surrender, Cortez landed. The natives fought bravely, but were unable to resist the astounding effect of the Spaniards&#39; firearms; and the invaders, advancing, drove them back and took possession of the town, which was found to be deserted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two strong parties were sent out next morning to reconnoiter, but were attacked and driven back to the town. They reported that the whole country was under arms. Cortez was much vexed at finding himself thus engaged in a war, from which no benefit was to be gained; but he felt that it would impair the confidence of his troops, were he now to draw back. He therefore landed six of the guns and the horses, and the following day sallied out to the attack. Ordaz commanded the infantry, while Cortez himself led the little body of cavalry, the horses being mounted by the cavaliers of the party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After marching a league, the infantry came in sight of the enemy. The natives attacked them as they were struggling through deeply irrigated ground, poured volleys of missiles of all kinds upon them, and wounded many before they could get across to solid ground, where they could bring the guns into play. But even these, and the discharges of musketry did not appall the natives, who pressed forward with such fury that, after the engagement had lasted an hour, the position of the Spaniards became perilous in the extreme.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But at this moment Cortez and his companions, who had been compelled to make a great detour, owing to the difficult nature of the ground, fell suddenly upon the rear of the enemy. The latter, who had never before seen horses, and who believed that horse and rider were the same animal, were seized with a sudden panic at this extraordinary apparition. The panic speedily communicated itself to the whole army, and while the cavalry trampled down and slaughtered many in the rear, the infantry charged, and the Indians fled in wild confusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Great numbers had fallen, whilst on the Christian side a few only were killed, and a hundred wounded. No pursuit was attempted. Cortez released the prisoners taken in battle, among whom were two chiefs, and sent them to their countrymen, with a message that he would forgive the past if they would at once come in and tender their submission; otherwise he would ride over the land, and put every living creature to the sword. The Tabascans, cowed by the dreadful thunder weapons, and by the astounding armed creatures that had fallen upon them, had no wish for further fighting, and the principal caziques soon came in with offerings to propitiate the Spaniards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among these were twenty female slaves--one of whom turned out a more valuable gift to the Spaniards than all the other presents, put together. Among the gifts were only a few small gold ornaments, and when asked where the metal was procured, they pointed to the northwest and said Mexico. As there was nothing to be done here, the Spaniards prepared to depart; but before doing so insisted on the people consenting to become Christians. As they had but little idea of what was required by them, and were in no mood for argument with the Spaniards, a solemn mass was held, at which the whole people became nominally Christians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Re-embarking, the Spaniards sailed along the coast, until they reached the island of San Juan de Uloa, and anchored in the strait between it and the mainland. A canoe speedily came off from the latter, with presents of fruit and flowers, and small gold trinkets, which the natives willingly bartered with the Spaniards. Cortez was, however, unable to converse with them; for Aquilar, who had acted as interpreter with the Tabascans, was unable to understand their dialect. Presently, however, the female slaves informed him that one of their number, named Malinche, was a native of Mexico, and spoke that language as well as the tongue of the Tabascans. She was at once installed as interpreter--she informing Aquilar what the Mexicans said, and he interpreting it to Cortez. By this means he learned that the Indians were subjects of the great Mexican Empire, which was ruled over by a monarch named Montezuma, whose capital lay seventy leagues from the coast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A strong force at once landed on the mainland, and threw up a fortified camp. The Mexicans came in, in crowds, with fruit, vegetables, flowers, and other articles, which they bartered with the Spaniards. They brought news that the Mexican governor of the province intended to visit them, the next day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before noon, he arrived with his numerous suite. A banquet was served to them, and then, in answer to the cazique&#39;s inquiries as to the objects of their visit, he was informed by Cortez that he was the subject of a great monarch beyond the seas, who ruled over a vast empire; and that, hearing of the greatness of the Mexican Emperor, he had sent him as an envoy, with a present in token of his goodwill, and a message which he must deliver in person. The cazique said that he would send couriers with the royal gift to Montezuma; and that, as soon as he had learned his will, he would communicate it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He then presented ten slave loads of fine cottons, mantles of rich feather work, and a basket filled with gold ornaments to Cortez; who then handed over the presents intended for Montezuma. These consisted of a richly carved and painted armchair, a crimson cap with a gold medal, and a quantity of collars, bracelets, and other ornaments of cut glass.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cortez observed one of the cazique&#39;s attendants busy sketching, and found that he was drawing the Spaniards, their costumes, and arms. This was the picture writing of the Aztecs, and the chief informed him that the pictures would be sent to Montezuma. In order to impress the monarch, Cortez ordered the cavalry to maneuver, and the cannon to be fired; and these exhibitions, as well as the ships, were faithfully depicted by the artist. The chief then took his leave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight days later an embassy arrived from Montezuma, with an enormous quantity of extremely valuable presents--shields, helmets, cuirasses, collars and bracelets of gold; crests of variegated feathers sprinkled with pearls and precious stones; birds and animals in excellent workmanship in gold and silver; curtains, coverings, and robes of the finest cotton of rich colors, interwoven with marvelous feather work. Among the presents were two circular plates of gold and silver, as large as cartwheels--the value of the silver wheel was estimated at five thousand pounds, that of the gold one at fifty-five thousand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Spaniards were astounded at this display of treasure, and delighted at the prospect it opened to them. The ambassadors, however, brought a message from the emperor, saying that he regretted much that he could not have a personal interview with them, the distance from his capital being too great, and the journey beset with difficulties and dangers; and that all that could be done, therefore, was for them to return to their own land, with the proofs thus afforded of his friendly disposition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cortez was much mortified by the refusal, but requested the envoys to lay before the emperor his immense desire for a personal interview with him, and that the dangers of a short land journey were as nothing to one who had accomplished so long a voyage over the sea to see him. The Mexicans repeated their assurance that his application would be unavailing, and left with some coldness of manner. The effect of their displeasure at the insistence of the Spaniards was soon manifest, the natives ceasing to bring in provisions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While awaiting the emperor&#39;s reply, the soldiers suffered greatly from the heat and the effluvia from the neighboring marshes. Thirty died, and as the anchorage was exposed to the northern gales, Cortez decided to sail north as soon as the answer to his last application was received, and sent off two vessels to see where a safe port could be found. Ten days after the departure of the envoys they returned with a large quantity of fresh presents, but with a positive refusal on the part of the emperor to allow them to advance near the capital, and a request that, now they had obtained what they most desired, they would at once return to their own country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Four days later the ships returned, with the news that they had found but one sheltered port, and that the country round it was well watered and favorable for a camp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The soldiers, however, were now growing discontented. The treasure already acquired was large, the unhealthiness of the climate had alarmed them, and the proofs of the wealth and greatness of the Mexican Empire had convinced them that it needed a vastly larger force than that which Cortez had under his orders to undertake an expedition against it; for the courage showed by the Tabascans had proved conclusively that, ill armed as they were, the natives were not to be despised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fortunately for Cortez, five Indians made their appearance in camp one morning. Their dress and appearance were wholly different from those of the Aztecs, and they spoke a different language, but Malinche--who had been baptized, and christened Marina, by Father Olmedo, the leading priest of the expedition--found that two of them could converse in Aztec. They said that they were Totonacs, and had come from Cempoalla, their capital. They had been but recently conquered by the Aztecs, and were so oppressed by them that they were anxious to throw off their yoke, and they came to ask the wonderful strangers, of whom they had heard, to visit them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cortez at once saw the immense importance of the communication. Hitherto he had regarded the Mexican Empire as a great and united power, against which success with so small a force was impossible; but now that he saw it was composed of subjugated peoples, many of whom would gladly ally themselves with him against their conquerors, the enterprise wore a far more hopeful aspect. He dismissed the Indians with presents, and a promise to visit their country, shortly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He talked the matter over with his principal friends, who were as reluctant as he was, himself, to abandon the enterprise and return to Cuba, where the governor would appropriate the largest share of the spoils they had taken. They accordingly went about among the soldiery, urging them to persuade the general to establish a permanent colony in the country. It was true that he had no authority from Velasquez to do so, but the interests of the emperor and of Spain--to say nothing of their own--were of more importance than those of the Governor of Cuba.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This talk reached the ears of the special friends and adherents of Velasquez; who, going to Cortez, remonstrated with him against such proceedings. He said that nothing was farther from his desires than to exceed his instructions, and on the following morning issued a proclamation to the troops, ordering them to prepare for embarkation. The sensation caused among the troops was great, and his partisans thronged round his tent, calling upon him to countermand his orders and form a settlement. Cortez, after due hesitation, gave in to their wishes, nominated magistrates, and proclaimed the territory a colony of Spain. As soon as the new magistrates and officers came together, Cortez came before them and tendered his resignation of his office as captain general, but was re-nominated not only captain general, but Chief Justice of the colony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The partisans of Velasquez were most indignant at the whole proceedings, and so violent were some of the leaders that Cortez put them in irons, and sent them on board ship. Then he set to work with the soldiers, and soon brought them round; and the prisoners on board being also won over, the whole army, re-embarking, sailed up the coast until they reached the port before discovered and, landing, set out for Cempoalla.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were delighted with the country, which was rich and fertile; and as they neared the town, the natives poured out with lively demonstrations of welcome, the women throwing garlands of flowers round the necks of the soldiers. They were greatly struck with the town, although it was but a small place in comparison with those they were afterwards to see. Cortez lost no time in sending off a vessel to Spain, with dispatches to the emperor; and his influence over the soldiers was so great that they, as well as the officers, relinquished all their shares of the treasure they had gained, in order that a worthy present should be sent home to their monarch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his dispatches Cortez related all that had befallen them, dilated on the prospect of annexing so rich a country to the Spanish dominions, and asked for a confirmation of his acts, and for an authorization for the magistrates of the new town, which was called Villa Rica de Vera Cruz. The ship touched at Cuba, but continued its voyage before Velasquez, who was furious at the news of the important discoveries made by Cortez, could stop it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Scarcely had the ship sailed when Cortez discovered that a conspiracy was on foot, among the partisans of Velasquez, to seize one of the vessels and to sail away to Cuba. The conspirators were seized, two of them executed and others flogged; but the discovery that there were a number of timid spirits in the camp, who might seriously interfere with his plans, greatly annoyed Cortez, and he took the extraordinary resolution of destroying all the ships. Through some of his devoted friends he bribed the captains of the vessels to fall in with his views; and they appeared before him, and made a solemn report that the ships were worm eaten and unfit for sea. Cortez pretended great surprise, and ordered everything movable to be brought ashore, and the ships to be sunk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine vessels were so destroyed, and but one small craft was left afloat. When the news reached the troops at Cempoalla, they were filled with consternation. It seemed to them that nothing but destruction awaited them, and from murmurings they broke out into mutiny.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cortez however, as usual, speedily allayed the tumult. He pointed out that his loss was the greatest, since the ships were his property; and that the troops would in fact derive great advantage by it, since it would swell their force by a hundred men, who must otherwise have remained in charge of the vessels. He urged them to place their confidence in him, and they might rely upon it that success would attend their efforts. If there were any cowards there, they might take the remaining ship and sail to Cuba with it, and wait patiently there until the army returned, laden with the spoils of the Aztecs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The troops at once returned to their duty, and declared their readiness to follow him, wheresoever he would. Without further delay, Cortez, taking with him a number of natives to act as carriers, set out on his march towards Mexico.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/19398/19398-h/19398-h.htm#Ch11&quot;&gt;Source:&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/10/hernando-cortez-and-conquistadors.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEh18rzExetq1HpKwLzj7e0N3wNmOzkRxTnU0Wr0oEjB3yR3TnkGnDMeCbO6g5TPGMRzC22-1muiPGP4phtZTaigh4k2dtshaF0WGwlltMZPiUDWisIV6W9R1zSNnS_dBsBLmMhcXebxQC_2/s72-c/Hernando+Cortez.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>1</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-7049918857287201760</guid><pubDate>Sat, 24 Oct 2009 12:15:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-10-24T05:15:39.556-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">HISTORY</category><title>All about Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiiHULpvuKhuM5hjecZU698kDLqwJK5x1nxkKC16R1lZcv251LYb3sPUTvYYoOQzykccGjtthUIpCAYkNCat0EgXxozhQ0zlIZvDiIjdltu5YaMoeoQFq6Z_ASZY2qPML4YprTOiF57MWrE/s1600-h/mozart_portrait.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiiHULpvuKhuM5hjecZU698kDLqwJK5x1nxkKC16R1lZcv251LYb3sPUTvYYoOQzykccGjtthUIpCAYkNCat0EgXxozhQ0zlIZvDiIjdltu5YaMoeoQFq6Z_ASZY2qPML4YprTOiF57MWrE/s320/mozart_portrait.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;T&lt;/span&gt;he early December dusk was closing in over the quaint old city of Salzburg. Up on the heights above the town the battlements of the great castle caught a reflection of the last gleams of light in the sky. But the narrow streets below were quite in shadow.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one of the substantial looking houses on a principal thoroughfare, called the Getreide Gasse, lights gleamed from windows on the third floor. Within, all was arranged as if for some special occasion. The larger room, with its three windows looking on the street, was immaculate in its neatness. The brass candlesticks shone like gold, the mahogany table was polished like a mirror, the simple furniture likewise. For today was Father Mozart&#39;s birthday and the little household was to celebrate the event.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mother Mozart had been busy all day putting everything in order while Nannerl, the seven year old daughter, had been helping. Little Wolfgang, now three years old, in his childish eagerness to be as busy as the others, had only hindered, and had to be reprimanded once in a while. One could never be vexed with the little elf, even if he turned somersaults in new clean clothes, or made chalk figures all over the living-room chairs. He never meant to do any harm, and was always so tenderhearted and lovable, it was hard to scold him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
And this was the Father&#39;s birthday, about the most important of all the family celebrations. Already the roast on the spit was nearing perfection, while in the oven a fine cake was browning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When all was ready and Leopold Mozart had received the good wishes of the little household, baby Wolfgang was mounted on a footstool to recite a poem, in honor of the occasion. When he had finished it he stood quietly a moment then reaching out his tiny arms, clasped them tightly about his father&#39;s neck, and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;Dear papa, I love you very, very much; after God, next comes my papa.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leopold Mozart was a musician and held the post of Vice-Capellmeister. Music was honored in this simple home, and when two of the Court musicians, friends of Father Mozart, came in to join the festivities on this birthday night, a toast was drunk to the honor of Musica, the divine goddess of tones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;I wonder if even a little of my own musical knowledge and love for the art will overflow upon the two dear children,&quot; remarked Father Mozart, gazing down tenderly on the little ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;Why not,&quot; answered the mother; &quot;you long ago promised to begin lessons with Nannerl; can she not start this very night?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;Yes, indeed, Papachen, may I not learn to play the piano? I promise to work very hard.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;Very well,&quot; answered the father; &quot;you shall see I am grateful for all the love you have showed me tonight, and I will begin to teach Nannerl at once.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;I want to learn music too,&quot; broke in little Wolfgang, looking at his father with beaming eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every one laughed at this, while the father said baby Wolfgang would have to grow some inches before he could reach the keys.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lesson began, and the little girl showed both quickness and patience to grasp the ideas. No one at first noticed the tiny child who planted himself at his sister&#39;s elbow, the light of the candles falling on his delicate, sensitive features and bright brown hair. His glance never left Nannerl&#39;s fingers as they felt hesitatingly among the white and black keys, while his ear easily understood the intervals she tried to play.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the little girl left the piano, or the harpsichord, as it was called in those days, Wolfgang slipped into her place and began to repeat with his tiny fingers what his father had taught her. He sought the different intervals, and when at last he found them, his little face beamed with joy. In a short time he was able to play all the simple exercises that had been given his sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The parents listened to their wonder-child with ever increasing astonishment, mingled with tears of emotion. It was plain to be seen that Wolfgang must have lessons as well as Nannerl. And what joy it would be to teach them both.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a happy household that retired that night. Nannerl was happy because she at last had the chance to take piano lessons. Wolfgang, little &quot;Starbeam,&quot; dreamed of the wonderful Goddess of Music, who carried him away to fairyland which was filled with beautiful music. The parents were filled with joy that heaven had granted them such blessings in their children.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The musical progress of the children was quite remarkable. Marianne, which was Nannerl&#39;s real name, soon began to play very well indeed, while little Wolfgang hardly had to be told anything in music, for he seemed to know it already. The father would write Minuets for the little girl to study; her tiny brother would learn them in half an hour. Soon Wolfgang was able to compose his own Minuets. Several have come down to us which he wrote when he was five years old; and they are quite perfect in form and style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One day Father Mozart brought home Schachtner, the Court trumpeter, to dinner. Coming suddenly into the living-room, they found the tiny elf busily writing at his father&#39;s desk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;Whatever are you doing, Wolferl?&quot; cried his father, gazing at the ink stained fingers of his little son and then at the paper covered with blots.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;Oh, Papa, a piano sonata, but it isn&#39;t finished yet.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;Never mind that,&quot; said Leopold Mozart, &quot;let us see it, it must be something very fine.&quot; Taking up the paper the father and his friend looked at it curiously. The sheets were bedaubed with ink stains that almost concealed the notes. For the child had thrust his pen each time to the bottom of the ink well, so that frequent blots on the paper were the result. These did not trouble him in the least, for he merely rubbed his hand over the offending blot and proceeded with his writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first the two friends laughed heartily to see how the little composer had written the notes over smudges, but soon the father&#39;s eyes filled with happy tears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;Look, my dear Schachtner!&quot; he cried. &quot;See how correct and orderly it all is, all written according to rule. Only one could never play it for it seems to be too difficult.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&quot;But it&#39;s a sonata, Papa, and one must practice it first, of course, but this is the way it should go.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He sprang to the piano and began to play. The small fingers could not master the more intricate parts, but gave sufficient idea of how he intended the piece to sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They stood in speechless astonishment at this proof of the child&#39;s powers; then Leopold Mozart caught up the little composer and kissing him cried, &quot;My Wolfgang, you will become a great musician.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wolfgang, not content with merely learning the piano, begged to study the violin also. His violin lessons had hardly begun when one evening his father and two friends were about to play a set of six trios, composed by Wentzl, one of the players. Wolfgang begged to be allowed to play the second violin. Needless to say his request was refused. At last he was told he might sit next to Schachtner and make believe play, though he must make no sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playing began, when before long it was seen the boy was actually playing the second violin part and doing it correctly. The second violin ceased bowing in amazement and allowed Wolfgang to go on alone. After this he was permitted to play all the second violin part of the whole six pieces. Emboldened by this success, he volunteered to attempt the first violin part, an offer which was greeted with laughter; but nothing daunted, he took up his violin and began. There were mistakes here and there, of course, but he persisted to the end, to the astonishment of all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three years had passed swiftly by since little Wolfgang Mozart began to study music the night of his father&#39;s fortieth birthday. He had made marvelous progress and already the fame of his powers had passed beyond the narrow limits of his native town. Leopold Mozart had no means other than the salary which he received from the Court. His children&#39;s musical gifts induced the father to turn them to advantage, both to supply the family needs and to provide the children a broad education in music. He determined to travel with the children. A first experiment in January, 1762, had proved so successful that the following September they set out for Vienna. Wolfgang was now six years old and Marianne eleven.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At Linz they gave a successful concert and every one was delighted with the playing of the children. From here they continued their journey as far as the monastery of Ips, where they expected to stay for the night. It had been a wonderful day, spent in sailing down the majestic Danube, till they reached the grey old building with its battlemented walls. Soon after they arrived, Father Mozart took Wolfgang into the chapel to see the organ.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The child gazed with awe at the great pipes, the keyboard and the pedals. He begged his father to explain their working, and then as the father filled the great bellows the tiny organist pushed aside the organ bench, stood upon the pedals and trod them, as though he had always known how. The monks in the monastery hastened to the chapel, holding their breath as one pointed to the figure of a tiny child in the organ loft. Was it possible, they asked themselves, that a child could produce such beautiful music? They remained rooted to the spot, till Wolfgang happened to see them and crept meekly down from his perch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the rest of the journey to Vienna, Wolfgang was the life of the party, eager to know the name and history of everything they met. At the custom-house on the frontier, he made friends with the officials by playing for them on his violin, and thus secured an easy pass for the party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Arrived at Vienna, Leopold Mozart found the fame of the children&#39;s playing had preceded them. A kind and gracious welcome awaited the little party when they went to the palace of Schönbrunn. The Emperor Franz Josef took to Wolfgang at once, was delighted with his playing and called him his &quot;little magician.&quot; The boy&#39;s powers were tested by being required to read difficult pieces at sight, and playing with one finger, as the Emperor jestingly asked him to do. Next, the keyboard was covered with a cloth, as a final test, but little Wolfgang played as finely as before, to the great delight of the company who applauded heartily. The little magician was so pleased with the kindness of both the Emperor and Empress that he returned it in his own childish way, by climbing into the lap of the Empress and giving her a hug and a kiss, just as though she were his own mother. He was also greatly attracted by the little Princess Marie Antoinette, a beautiful child of about his own age, with long fair curls and laughing blue eyes. The two struck up an immediate friendship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the favor shown them at Court, the gifted children became the rage in Vienna society. Invitations poured in from every side, and many gifts. Those bestowed by the royal family were perhaps the most valued. Wolfgang&#39;s present was a violet colored suit, trimmed with broad gold braid, while Nannerl received a pretty white silk dress. Each of the children also received a beautiful diamond ring from the Emperor. A portrait of the boy in his gala suit, which was painted at the time, is still preserved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following year the Mozarts took the children on a longer journey, this time with Paris in view. They stopped at many towns and cities on the way. At Frankfort the first performance was so successful that three more were given. A newspaper of the time says &quot;little Mozart is able to name all notes played at a distance, whether single or in chords, whether played on the piano, or any other instrument, bell, glass or clock.&quot; The father offered as an additional attraction that Wolfgang would play with the keyboard covered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The family stayed five months in Paris; the children played before the Court at Versailles, exciting surprise and enthusiasm there and wherever they appeared. From Paris they traveled to London, in April, 1764.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leopold Mozart&#39;s first care on reaching the great English metropolis was to obtain an introduction at Court. King George III and the Queen were very fond of music, and it was not long before an invitation came for the children to attend at the Palace. The King showed the greatest interest in Wolfgang, asking him to play at sight difficult pieces by Bach and Handel. Then the boy, after accompanying the Queen in a song, selected the bass part in a piece by Handel, and improvised a charming melody to it. The King was so impressed that he wished him to play the organ, in the playing of which Wolfgang won a further triumph.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The King&#39;s birthday was to be celebrated on June 4 and London was crowded with people from all parts of the country. Leopold Mozart had chosen June 5 as the date for his first public concert. The hall was filled to overflowing; one hundred guineas being taken in. Many of the assisting performers would take no fee for their services, which added to the father&#39;s gratitude and happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not long after this Leopold Mozart fell ill, and the little family moved to Chelsea, for the quiet and good air. Later they were given another reception at Court, where, after Wolfgang&#39;s wonderful performances, the children won much applause by playing some piano duets composed by the boy—a style of composition then quite new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In July, 1765, the family left London and traveled in Holland, after which came a second visit to Paris, where they added to their former triumphs, in addition to playing in many towns on the way back. Finally the long tour was brought to a close by the return to Salzburg in November, 1766.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the period of musical history in which the gifted boy lived, a musician&#39;s education was not complete unless he went to Italy, for this country stood first as the home of music. Leopold Mozart had made a couple of trips to Vienna with his children, the account of which need not detain us here. He had decided that Wolfgang must go to Italy, and breathe in the atmosphere of that land of song. And so in December, 1769, father and son set out for the sunny south, with high hopes for success.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mozart&#39;s happy nature was jubilant over the journey. He watched eagerly the peasants as they danced on the vine-clad terraces, overlooking the deep blue lakes,—or listened as they sang at their work in the sunny fields. He gazed at the wonderful processions of priests through narrow streets of the towns, but above all there was the grand music in the cathedrals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The young musician had plenty of work to do, more than most boys of thirteen. For, besides the concerts he had to give, he was set difficult problems by the various professors who wished to test his powers. The fame of his playing constantly spread, so the further he traveled into Italy there were more demands to hear him. At Roveredo, where it was announced he would play the organ in St. Thomas&#39;s Church, the crowd was so great he could scarcely get to the organ-loft. The vast audience listened spellbound, and then refused to disperse till they had caught a glimpse of the boy player. At Verona he had another triumph; one of his symphonies was performed, and his portrait was ordered to be painted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When they reached Milan the Chief musician of the city subjected the boy to severe tests, all of which he accomplished to the astonishment and delight of everybody. It was at Bologna however, where he met the most flattering reception. Here was the home of the famous Padre Martini, the aged composer of church music. Father Martini was almost worshiped by the Italians; he was a most lovable man and looked up to as a great composer. He had long ago given up attending concerts, so that every one was astonished when he was present in the brilliant audience gathered at Count Pallavicini&#39;s mansion to listen to the boy&#39;s playing. Wolfgang did his best, for he realized the importance of the event. Father Martini took the boy to his heart at once, invited him to visit him as often as possible during his stay, and gave him several fugue subjects to work out. These the boy accomplished with ease, and the Padre declared he was perfectly satisfied with his knowledge of composition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The journey to Rome was now continued, and for Wolfgang it was a succession of triumphs. At Florence he played before the Court of the Archduke Leopold, and solved every problem put to him by the Court music director as easily as though he were eating a bit of bread.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Holy Week when young Mozart and his father entered Rome, and the city lay under the spell of the great festival of the year. They soon joined the throngs that filled the vast temple of St. Peter&#39;s, to which all turn during this solemn season. After attending a service and viewing the treasures of the Cathedral, they turned their steps to the Sistine Chapel, which contains the wonderful painting of the Last Judgment by Michael Angelo. It was here that the celebrated Miserere by Allegri was performed. Wolfgang had been looking forward to this moment all through the latter part of his journey. His father had told him how jealously guarded this music was; it could never be performed in any other place, and the singers could never take their parts out of the chapel. He was intensely eager to hear this work. And indeed it would be difficult to imagine anything more beautiful and impressive than the singing of the Miserere, which means &quot;Have Mercy.&quot; It follows the solemn service called Tenebrae, (Darkness) during which the six tall candles on the altar are extinguished one by one,—till but one is left, which is removed to a space behind the altar. Then in almost complete darkness the Miserere begins. A single voice is heard singing the antiphon, or short introduction,—and then comes silence, a silence so profound that the listener scarcely dares to breathe for fear of disturbing it. At length the first sad notes of the supplication are heard, like the softest wailing of an anguished spirit; they gradually gain force till the whole building seems to throb with the thrilling intensity of the music.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The young musician was profoundly moved; the father too was much affected by the solemn service. Neither spoke as they left the chapel and sought their lodgings. After they had retired the boy could not sleep; his thoughts were filled with the wonderful music he had heard. He arose, lit the lamp, and got out pens and music paper. He worked industriously the long night through. When morning dawned the boy sat with his beautiful head upon his folded arms, asleep, while before him on the table lay a score of the Miserere of Allegri, entirely written from memory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next day, Good Friday, the Miserere was performed for the second time. Wolfgang, the boy of fourteen, who had performed the wonderful feat of writing this work out after one hearing, again attended the service, keeping the score in his hat, and found his work was nearly perfect, needing but a couple of trifling corrections.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The news of this startling feat gained for the young musician a cordial welcome into the houses of the great in Rome; during their stay father and son were fêted to their hearts&#39; content.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At Naples, their next stopping place, Wolfgang played before a brilliant company, and excited so much astonishment, that people declared his power in playing came from a ring he wore on his finger. &quot;He wears a charm,&quot; they cried. Mozart smiled, took off the ring and played more brilliantly than ever. Then the enthusiasm was redoubled. The Neapolitans showed them every attention and honor. A carriage was provided for their use, and we have an account of how they drove through the best streets, the father wearing a maroon-colored coat with light blue facings, and Wolfgang in one of apple green, with rose-colored facings and silver buttons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was indeed a wonderful tour which they made in Italy, though there is not time to tell of many things that happened. On their return to Rome, the Pope gave him the order of the Golden Spur, which made him Chevalier de Mozart. Arriving at Bologna the young musician was made a member of the Accademia Filharmonica. The test for this admission was setting an antiphon in four parts. Wolfgang was locked in a room till the task should be finished. To the astonishment of everybody he asked to be let out at the end of half an hour,—having completed the work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The travelers now proceeded to Milan, where Mozart was to work on his first opera, for which he had received a commission. It was a great task for a boy to accomplish and we find the young composer writing to his mother and sister to pray for his success. The opera was called &quot;Mitridate,&quot; and was finished after three months&#39; hard work. The first performance was given in Milan, December 26, 1770, and was conducted by Wolfgang himself. It was a proud, happy day for the father, indeed for the whole family. &quot;Mitridate&quot; succeeded beyond their hopes; it was given twenty times before crowded houses; and its success brought an election to the Accademia, and also a commission to write a dramatic Serenata for an approaching royal wedding. This work also was a great success. The Empress who had commissioned Mozart to compose the work was so pleased, that besides the promised fee, she gave the composer a gold watch with her portrait set in diamonds on the back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sunshine and success had followed the gifted boy through all his travels; but now shadows and disappointments were to come, due to jealousy, intrigue and indifference of those in power who might have helped him but failed to recognize his genius. Shortly after the return of the father and son to their home town of Salzburg, their protector and friend, the good Archbishop of Salzburg, died. His successor was indifferent to art and held in contempt those who followed it as a profession. He persistently refused to appoint the young musician to any office worthy his talent or to recognize his gifts in any way. While Mozart remained at home in Salzburg, hoping his prospects would improve, he worked at composing with untiring diligence. By the time he was twenty-one he had accumulated a mass of music that embraced every branch of the art. He had a growing reputation as a composer but no settled future. He had the post of concertmaster, it is true, but the salary was but a trifle and he was often pressed for money. Leopold therefore decided to undertake another professional tour with his son. The Archbishop however prevented the father leaving Salzburg. So the only course left open was to allow Wolfgang and his mother to travel together. They set out on the morning of September 23, 1777. Wolfgang&#39;s spirits rose as the town of Salzburg faded into the haze of that September morning; the sense of freedom was exhilarating; he had escaped the place associated in his mind with tyranny and oppression, to seek his fortune in new and wider fields.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At Munich where they first halted, Wolfgang sought an engagement at the Elector&#39;s Court. He had an audience at the Nymphenburg, a magnificent palace on the outskirts of the city. The Elector said there was no vacancy; he did not know but later it might be possible to make one, after Mozart had been to Italy and had made a name for himself. With these words the Elector turned away. Mozart stood as if stunned. To Italy, when he had concertized there for about seven years, and had been showered with honors! It was too much. He shook off the dust of Munich and he and his mother went on to Mannheim. Here was a more congenial atmosphere. The Elector maintained a fine orchestra, and with the conductor, Cannabich, Mozart became great friends, giving music lessons to his daughter. But he could not seem to secure a permanent appointment at Court, worthy his genius and ability. Money became more scarce and the father and sister must make many sacrifices at home to send money to maintain mother and son. With the best of intentions Wolfgang failed to make his way except as a piano teacher. The father had resorted to the same means of securing the extra sums required, and wrote quite sharply to the son to bestir himself and get something settled for the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the young genius, Mannheim possessed a special attraction of which the father knew nothing. Shortly after their arrival in the city, Wolfgang became acquainted with the Weber family. The two oldest daughters, Aloysia, fifteen, and Constanza, fourteen, were charming girls just budding into womanhood. Aloysia had a sweet, pure voice, and was studying for the stage; indeed she had already made her début in opera. It was not at all strange that young Mozart, who often joined the family circle, should fall in love with the girl&#39;s fair beauty and fresh voice, should write songs for her and teach her to sing them as he wished. They were much together and their early attraction fast ripened into love. Wolfgang formed a project for helping the Webers, who were in rather straitened circumstances, by undertaking a journey to Italy in company with Aloysia and her father; he would write an opera in which Aloysia should appear as prima donna. Of this brilliant plan he wrote his father, saying they could stop in Salzburg on the way, when the father and Nannerl could meet the fair young singer, whom they would be sure to love.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leopold Mozart was distracted at news of this project. He at once wrote, advising his son to go to Paris and try there to make a name and fame for himself. The son dutifully yielded at once. With a heavy heart he prepared to leave Mannheim, where he had spent such a happy winter, and his love dream came to an end. It was a sad parting with the Weber household, for they regarded Wolfgang as their greatest benefactor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hopes Leopold Mozart had built on Wolfgang&#39;s success in Paris were not to be realized. The enthusiasm he had aroused as a child prodigy was not awarded to the matured musician. Three months passed away in more or less fruitless endeavor. Then the mother, who had been his constant companion in these trials and travels, fell seriously ill. On July 3, 1778, she passed away in her son&#39;s arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mozart prepared to leave Paris at once, and his father was the more willing, since the Archbishop of Salzburg offered Wolfgang the position of Court organist, at a salary of 500 florins, with permission to absent himself whenever he might be called upon to conduct his own operas. Leopold urged Wolfgang&#39;s acceptance, as their joint income would amount to one thousand florins a year—a sum that would enable them to pay their debts and live in comparative comfort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Mozart the thought of settling down in Salzburg under the conditions stated in his father&#39;s letter was distasteful, but he had not the heart to withstand his father&#39;s appeal. He set out from Paris at once, promising himself just one indulgence before entering the bondage which lay before him, a visit to his friends the Webers at Mannheim. When he arrived there he found they had gone to Munich to live. Therefore he pushed on to Munich. The Weber family received him as warmly as of old, but in Aloysia&#39;s eyes there was only a friendly greeting, nothing more. A few short months had cooled her fickle attachment for the young composer. This discovery was a bitter trial to Wolfgang and he returned to his Salzburg home saddened by disappointed love and ambition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here in his old home he was cheered by a rapturous welcome; it was little short of a triumph, this greeting and homage showered on him by father, sister and friends. In their eyes his success was unshadowed by failure; to them he was Mozart the great composer, the genius among musicians. He was very grateful for these proofs of affection and esteem, but he had still the same aversion to Salzburg and his Court duties. So it was with new-kindled joy that he set out once more for Munich, in November, 1780, to complete and produce the opera he had been commissioned to write for the carnival the following year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new opera, &quot;Idomeneo,&quot; fulfilled the high expectations his Munich friends had formed of the composer&#39;s genius. Its reception at the rehearsals proved success was certain, and the Elector who was present, joined the performers in expressing his unqualified approval. At home the progress of the work was followed with deepest interest. The first performance of &quot;Idomeneo&quot; took place on January 29, 1781. Leopold and Marianne journeyed to Munich to witness Wolfgang&#39;s triumph. It was a proud, happy moment for all three; the enthusiastic acclaim which shook the theater seemed to the old father, who watched with swimming eyes the sea of waving hands around him, to set the seal of greatness on his son&#39;s career.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Archbishop, under whom Mozart held the meager office we have spoken of, grew more overbearing in his treatment; he was undoubtedly jealous that great people of Vienna were so deferential to one of his servants, as he chose to call him. At last the rupture came; after a stormy scene Mozart was dismissed from his service, and was free.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Father Mozart was alarmed when he heard the news of the break, and endeavored to induce Wolfgang to reconsider his decision and return to Salzburg. But the son took a firm stand for his independence. &quot;Do not ask me to return to Salzburg,&quot; he wrote his father; &quot;ask me anything but that.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And now came a time of struggling for Mozart. His small salary was cut off and he had but one pupil. He had numerous friends, however, and soon his fortunes began to mend. He was lodging with his old friends the Webers. Aloysia, his former beloved, had married; Madame Weber and her two unmarried daughters were now in Vienna and in reduced circumstances. Mozart&#39;s latest opera, &quot;The Elopement,&quot; had brought him fame both in Vienna and Prague, and he had the patronage of many distinguished persons, as well as that of Emperor Josef.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mozart had now decided to make a home for himself, and chose as his bride Constanza Weber, a younger sister of Aloysia, his first love. In spite of Leopold Mozart&#39;s remonstrance, the young people were married August 16, 1782.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Constanza, though a devoted wife, was inexperienced in home keeping. The young couple were soon involved in many financial troubles from which there seemed no way out, except by means of some Court appointment. This the Emperor in spite of his sincere interest in the composer, seemed disinclined to give.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mozart now thought seriously of a journey to London and Paris, but his father&#39;s urgent appeal that he would wait and exercise patience, delayed him. Meanwhile he carried out an ardent desire to pay a visit to his father and sister in Salzburg, to present to them his bride. It was a very happy visit, and later on, when Mozart and his wife were again settled in Vienna, they welcomed the father on a return visit. Leopold found his son immersed in work, and it gladdened his heart to see the appreciation in which his playing and compositions were held. One happy evening they spent with Josef Haydn who, after hearing some of Mozart&#39;s quartets played, took the father aside, saying: &quot;I declare before God, as a man of honor, that your son is the greatest composer I know, either personally or by reputation. He has taste, but more than that the most consummate knowledge of the art of composition.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This happy time was to be the last meeting between father and son. Soon after Leopold&#39;s return to Salzburg, he was stricken with illness, and passed away May 28, 1787. The news reached the composer shortly after he had achieved one of the greatest successes of his life. The performances of his latest opera, &quot;The Marriage of Figaro,&quot; had been hailed with delight by enthusiastic crowds in Vienna and Prague; its songs were heard at every street corner, and village ale house. &quot;Never was anything more complete than the triumph of Mozart and his &#39;Nozze di Figaro,&#39;&quot; wrote a singer and friend.—&quot;And for Mozart himself, I shall never forget his face when lighted up with the glowing rays of genius; it is as impossible to describe as to paint sunbeams.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the success of Figaro, Mozart was still a poor man, and must earn his bread by giving music lessons. Finally the Emperor, hoping to keep him in Germany, appointed him Chamber-composer at a salary of about eighty pounds a year. It must have seemed to Mozart and his friends a beggarly sum for the value his Majesty professed to set upon the composer&#39;s services to art. &quot;Too much for the little I am asked to produce, too little for what I could produce,&quot; were the bitter words he penned on the official return stating the amount of his salary.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mozart was inclined to be somewhat extravagant in dress and household expenditure, also very generous to any one who needed assistance. These trials, added to the fact that his wife was frequently in ill health, and not very economical, served to keep the family in continual straits. Occasionally they were even without fire or food, though friends always assisted such dire distress. Mozart&#39;s father had declared procrastination was his son&#39;s besetting sin. Yet the son was a tireless worker, never idle. In September, 1787, he was at Prague, writing the score of his greatest opera, &quot;Don Giovanni&quot;; the time was short, as the work was to be produced October 29. On the evening of the 28th it was found he had not yet written the overture. It only had to be written down, for this wonderful genius had the music quite complete in his head. He set to work, while his wife read fairy tales aloud to keep him awake, and gave him strong punch at intervals. By seven o&#39;clock next morning the score was ready for the copyist. It was played in the evening without rehearsal, with the ink scarcely dry on the paper.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even the successes of &quot;Don Giovanni,&quot; which was received with thunders of applause, failed to remedy his desperate financial straits. Shortly after this his pupil and patron, Prince Karl Lichnowsky, proposed he should accompany him to Berlin. Mozart gladly consented, hoping for some betterment to his fortunes. The King of Prussia received him with honor and respect and offered him the post of Capellmeister, at a salary equal to about three thousand dollars. This sum would have liberated him from all his financial embarrassments, and he was strongly tempted to accept. But loyalty to his good Emperor Josef caused him to decline the offer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The month of July, 1791, found Mozart at home in Vienna at work on a magic opera to help his friend Salieri, who had taken a little theater in the suburb of Wieden. One day he was visited by a stranger, a tall man, who said he came to commission Mozart to compose a Requiem. He would neither give his own name nor that of the person who had sent him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mozart was somewhat depressed by this mysterious commission; however he set to work on the Requiem at once. The composing of both this and the fairy opera was suddenly interrupted by a pressing request that he would write an opera for the coronation of Leopold II at Prague. The ceremony was fixed for September 6, so no time was to be lost. Mozart set out at once for Prague. The traveling carriage was at the door. As he was about to enter it, the mysterious stranger suddenly appeared and enquired for the Requiem. The composer could only promise to finish on his return, when hastily entering his carriage, he drove away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new opera, &quot;La Clemenza di Tito,&quot; was finished in time and performed, but was received somewhat indifferently. Mozart returned to Vienna with spirits depressed and body exhausted by overwork. However, he braced himself anew, and on September 30th, the new fairy opera, the &quot;Magic Flute,&quot; was produced, and its success increased with each performance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Requiem was not yet finished and to this work Mozart now turned. But the strain and excitement he had undergone for the past few months had done their work: a succession of fainting spells overcame him, and the marvelous powers which had always been his seemed no longer at his command. He feared he would not live to complete the work. &quot;It is for myself I am writing the Requiem,&quot; he said sadly to Constanza, one day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the evening of December 4, friends who had gathered at his bedside, handed him, at his desire, the score of the Requiem, and, propped up by pillows he tried to sing one of the passages. The effort was too great; the manuscript slipped from his nerveless hand and he fell back speechless with emotion. A few hours later, on the morning of December 5, 1791, this great master of whom it was prophesied that he would cause all others to be forgotten, passed from the scene of his many struggles and greater triumphs. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/13291/13291-h/13291-h.htm#RULE4_6&quot;&gt;Source:&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/10/all-about-wolfgang-amadeus-mozart.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiiHULpvuKhuM5hjecZU698kDLqwJK5x1nxkKC16R1lZcv251LYb3sPUTvYYoOQzykccGjtthUIpCAYkNCat0EgXxozhQ0zlIZvDiIjdltu5YaMoeoQFq6Z_ASZY2qPML4YprTOiF57MWrE/s72-c/mozart_portrait.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>0</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-4900207402558874850</guid><pubDate>Sat, 24 Oct 2009 12:07:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-10-24T05:07:53.613-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">HISTORY</category><title>Darius and the revolt of Babylon</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEj1U7K6sHLYIUIInVycde8HUrJ0E6ZQVVVBrQKRz3vMbHMECH7SRhIDuoGccoJkfHPwYcMRA7VFGsxp7G8T6QCOLY-jMF_C9F3LJtHAdn2ubiE4CWVBBy-haTvmkLXjO7CJjuMRS890DB1-/s1600-h/babylon.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEj1U7K6sHLYIUIInVycde8HUrJ0E6ZQVVVBrQKRz3vMbHMECH7SRhIDuoGccoJkfHPwYcMRA7VFGsxp7G8T6QCOLY-jMF_C9F3LJtHAdn2ubiE4CWVBBy-haTvmkLXjO7CJjuMRS890DB1-/s320/babylon.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;T&lt;/span&gt;he city of Babylon, originally the capital of the Assyrian empire, was conquered by Cyrus, the founder of the Persian monarchy, when he annexed the Assyrian empire to his dominions. It was a vast and a very magnificent and wealthy city; and Cyrus made it, for a time, one of his capitals.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Cyrus made this conquest of Babylon, he found the Jews in captivity there. They had been made captive by Nebuchadnezzar, a previous king of Babylon, as is related in the Scriptures. The holy prophets of Judea had predicted that after seventy years the captives should return, and that Babylon itself should afterward be destroyed. The first prediction was fulfilled by the victory of Cyrus. It devolved on Darius to execute the second of these solemn and retributive decrees of heaven.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Darius was thus the instrument of divine Providence in the destruction of Babylon, he was unintentionally and unconsciously so. In the terrible scenes connected with the siege and the storming of the ill-fated city, it was the impulse of his own hatred and revenge that he was directly obeying; he was not at all aware that he was, at the same time, the messenger of the divine displeasure. The wretched Babylonians, in the storming and destruction of their city, were expiating a double criminality. Their pride, their wickedness, their wanton cruelty toward the Jews, had brought upon them the condemnation of God, while their political treason and rebellion, or, at least, what was considered treason and rebellion aroused the implacable resentment of their king.&lt;br /&gt;
Causes of discontent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The Babylonians had been disposed to revolt even in the days of Cyrus. They had been accustomed to consider their city as the most noble and magnificent capital in the world, and they were displeased that Cyrus did not make it the seat and center of his empire. Cyrus preferred Susa; and Babylon, accordingly, though he called it one of his capitals, soon fell to the rank of a provincial city. The nobles and provincial leaders that remained there began accordingly to form plans for revolting from the Persian dominion, with a view of restoring their city to its ancient position and renown.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They had a very favorable opportunity for maturing their plans, and making their preparations for the execution of them during the time of the magian usurpation; for while the false Smerdis was on the throne, being shut up and concealed in his palace at Susa, the affairs of the provinces were neglected; and when Darius and his accomplices discovered the imposture and put Smerdis to death, there was necessarily required, after so violent a revolution, a considerable time before the affairs of the empire demanding attention at the capital could be settled, so as to allow the government to turn their thoughts at all toward the distant dependencies. The Babylonians availed themselves of all these opportunities to put their city in the best condition for resisting the Persian power. They strengthened their defenses, and accumulated great stores of provisions, and took measures for diminishing that part of the population which would be useless in war. These measures were all concerted and carried into effect in the most covert and secret manner; and the tidings came at last to Susa that Babylon had openly revolted, before the government of Darius was aware even of the existence of any disaffection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The time which the Babylonians chose for their rebellion at last was one when the movable forces which Darius had at command were at the west, engaged in a campaign on the shores of Asia Minor. Darius had sent them there for the purpose of restoring a certain exile and wanderer named Syloson to Samos, and making him the monarch of it. Darius had been induced thus to interpose in Syloson&#39;s behalf by the following very extraordinary circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Syloson was the brother of Polycrates, whose unhappy history has already been given. He was exiled from Samos some time before Darius ascended the throne, and he became, consequently, a sort of soldier of fortune, serving, like other such adventurers, wherever there was the greatest prospect of glory and pay. In this capacity he followed the army of Cambyses into Egypt in the memorable campaign described in the first chapter of this volume. It happened, also, that Darius himself, who was then a young noble in the Persian court, and yet of no particular distinction, as there was then no reason to imagine that he would ever be elevated to the throne, was also in Cambyses&#39;s army, and the two young men became acquainted with one another there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the army was at Memphis, an incident occurred in which these two personages were actors, which, though it seemed unimportant at the time, led, in the end, to vast and momentous results. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Syloson had a very handsome red cloak, which, as he appeared in it one day, walking in the great square at Memphis, strongly attracted the admiration of Darius. Darius asked Syloson if he would sell him the cloak. Syloson said that he would not sell it, but would give it to him. He thought, probably, that Darius would decline receiving it as a present. If he did entertain that idea, it seems he was mistaken. Darius praised him for his generosity, and accepted the gift.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Syloson was then sorry that he had made so inconsiderate an offer, and regretted very much the loss of his cloak. In process of time, the campaign of Cambyses in Egypt was ended, and Darius returned to Persia, leaving Syloson in the west. At length the conspiracy was formed for dethroning Smerdis the magian, as has already been described, and Darius was designated to reign in his stead. As the news of the young noble&#39;s elevation spread into the western world, it reached Syloson. He was much pleased at receiving the intelligence, and he saw immediately that there was a prospect of his being able to derive some advantage, himself, from the accession of his old fellow-soldier to the throne.&lt;br /&gt;
He immediately proceeded to Susa. He applied at the gates of the palace for admission to the presence of the king. The porter asked him who he was. He replied that he was a Greek who had formerly done Darius a service, and he wished to see him. The porter carried the message to the king. The king could not imagine who the stranger should be. He endeavored in vain to recall to mind any instance in which he had received a favor from a Greek. At length he ordered the attendant to call the visitor in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Syloson was accordingly conducted into the king&#39;s presence. Darius looked upon him, but did not know him. He directed the interpreters to inquire what the service was which he had rendered the king, and when he had rendered it. The Greek replied by relating the circumstance of the cloak. Darius recollected the cloak, though he had forgotten the giver. &quot;Are you, indeed,&quot; said he, &quot;the man who made me that present? I thought then that you were very generous to me, and you shall see that I do not undervalue the obligation now. I am at length, fortunately, in a situation to requite the favor, and I will give you such an abundance of gold and silver as shall effectually prevent your being sorry for having shown a kindness to Darius Hystaspes.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Syloson thanked the king in reply, but said that he did not wish for gold and silver. Darius asked him what reward he did desire. He replied that he wished Samos to be restored to him: &quot;Samos,&quot; said he, &quot;was the possession of my brother. When he went away from the island, he left it temporarily in the hands of Mæandrius, an officer of his household. It still remains in the possession of this family, while I, the rightful heir, am a homeless wanderer and exile, excluded from my brother&#39;s dominions by one of his slaves.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Darius immediately determined to accede to Syloson&#39;s request. He raised an army and put it under the command of Otanes, who, it will be recollected, was one of the seven conspirators that combined to dethrone Smerdis the magian. He directed Otanes to accompany Syloson to Samos, and to put him in possession of the island. Syloson was particularly earnest in his request that no unnecessary violence should be used, and no blood shed, or vindictive measures of any kind adopted. Darius promised to comply with these desires, and gave his orders to Otanes accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
Citadel of Samos.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Notwithstanding this, however, the expedition resulted in the almost total destruction of the Samian population, in the following manner. There was a citadel at Samos, to which the inhabitants retired when they learned that Otanes had embarked his troops in ships on the coast, and was advancing toward the island. Mæandrius was vexed and angry at the prospect of being deprived of his possessions and his power; and, as the people hated him on account of his extortion and tyranny, he hated them in return, and cared not how much suffering his measures might be the means of bringing upon them. He had a subterranean and secret passage from the citadel to the shore of the sea, where, in a secluded cove, were boats or vessels ready to take him away. Having made these arrangements to secure his own safety, he proceeded to take such a course and adopt such measures as should tend most effectually to exasperate and offend the Persians, intending to escape, himself, at the last moment, by this subterranean retreat, and to leave the inhabitants of the island at the mercy of their infuriated enemies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had a brother whom he had shut up in a dungeon, and whose mind, naturally depraved, and irritated by his injuries, was in a state of malignant and furious despair. Mæandrius had pretended to be willing to give up the island to the Persians. He had entered into negotiations with them for this purpose, and the Persians considered the treaty as in fact concluded. The leaders and officers of the army had assembled, accordingly, before the citadel in a peaceful attitude, waiting merely for the completion of the forms of surrender, when Charilaus, Mæandrius&#39;s captive brother, saw them, by looking out between the bars of his window, in the tower in which he was confined. He sent an urgent message to Mæandrius, requesting to speak to him. Mæandrius ordered the prisoner to be brought before him. The haggard and wretched-looking captive, rendered half insane by the combined influence of the confinement he had endured, and of the wild excitement produced by the universal panic and confusion which reigned around him, broke forth against his brother in the boldest and most violent invectives. He reproached him in the most bitter terms for being willing to yield so ingloriously, and without a struggle, to an invading foe, whom he might easily repel. &quot;You have courage and energy enough, it seems,&quot; said he, &quot;to make war upon an innocent and defenseless brother, and to keep him for years in chains and in a dungeon, but when an actual enemy appears, though he comes to despoil you of all your possessions, and to send you into hopeless exile, and though, if you had the ordinary courage and spirit of a man, you could easily drive him away, yet you dare not face him. If you are too cowardly and mean to do your duty yourself, give me your soldiers, and I will do it for you. I will drive these Persians back into the sea with as much pleasure as it would give me to drive you there!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a nature as that of Mæandrius can not be stung into a proper sense of duty by reproaches like these. There seem to have been in his heart no moral sensibilities of any kind, and there could be, of course, no compunctions for the past, and no awakening of new and better desires for the future. All the effect which was produced upon his mind by these bitter denunciations was to convince him that to comply with his brother&#39;s request would be to do the best thing now in his power for widening, and extending, and making sure the misery and mischief which were impending. He placed his troops, therefore, under his brother&#39;s orders; and while the infuriated madman sallied forth at the head of them to attack the astonished Persians on one side of the citadel, Mæandrius made his escape through the under-ground passage on the other. The Persians were so exasperated at what appeared to them the basest treachery, that, as soon as they could recover their arms and get once more into battle array, they commenced a universal slaughter of the Samians. They spared neither age, sex, nor condition; and when, at last, their vengeance was satisfied, and they put the island into Syloson&#39;s hands, and withdrew, he found himself in possession of an almost absolute solitude.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was while Otanes was absent on this enterprise, having with him a large part of the disposable forces of the king, that the Babylonians revolted. Darius was greatly incensed at hearing the tidings. Sovereigns are always greatly incensed at a revolt on the part of their subjects. The circumstances of the case, whatever they may be, always seem to them to constitute a peculiar aggravation of the offense. Darius was indignant that the Babylonians had attempted to take advantage of his weakness by rebelling when his armies were away. If they had risen when his armies were around him, he would have been equally indignant with them for having dared to brave his power.&lt;br /&gt;
Insults and jeers of the Babylonians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He assembled all the forces at his disposal, and advanced to Babylon. The people of the city shut their gates against him, and derided him. They danced and capered on the walls, making all sorts of gestures expressive of contempt and defiance, accompanied with shouts and outcries of ridicule and scorn. They had great confidence in the strength of their defenses, and then, besides this, they probably regarded Darius as a sort of usurper, who had no legitimate title to the throne, and who would never be able to subdue any serious resistance which might be offered to the establishment of his power. It was from these considerations that they were emboldened to be guilty of the folly of taunting and insulting their foes from the city walls.&lt;br /&gt;
Such incidents as this, of personal communications between masses of enemies on the eve of a battle, were very common in ancient warfare, though impossible in modern times. In those days, when the missiles employed were thrown chiefly by the strength of the human arm alone, the combatants could safely draw near enough together for each side to hear the voices and to see the gesticulations of the other. Besiegers could advance sufficiently close to a castle or citadel to parley insultingly with the garrison upon the walls, and yet be safe from the showers of darts and arrows which were projected toward them in return. But all this is now changed. The reach of cannon, and even of musketry, is so long, that combatants, approaching a conflict, are kept at a very respectful distance apart, until the time arrives in which the actual engagement is to begin. They reconnoiter each other with spy-glasses from watch-towers on the walls, or from eminences in the field, but they can hold no communication except by a formal embassy, protected by a flag of truce, which, with its white and distant fluttering, as it slowly advances over the green fields, warns the gunners at the battery or on the bastion to point their artillery another way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Babylonians, on the walls of their city, reproached and taunted their foes incessantly. &quot;Take our advice,&quot; said they, &quot;and go back where you came from. You will only lose your time in besieging Babylon. When mules have foals, you will take the city, and not till then.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The expression &quot;when mules have foals&quot; was equivalent in those days to our proverbial phrase, &quot;when the sky falls,&quot; being used to denote any thing impossible or absurd, inasmuch as mules, like other hybrid animals, do not produce young. It was thought in those times absolutely impossible that they should do so; but it is now well known that the case is not impossible, though very rare.&lt;br /&gt;
It seems to have added very much to the interest of an historical narrative in the minds of the ancient Greeks, to have some prodigy connected with every great event; and, in order to gratify this feeling, the writers appear in some instances to have fabricated a prodigy for the occasion, and in others to have elevated some unusual, though by no means supernatural circumstance, to the rank and importance of one. The prodigy connected with this siege of Babylon was the foaling of a mule. The mule belonged to a general in the army of Darius, named Zopyrus. It was after Darius had been prosecuting the siege of the city for a year and a half, without any progress whatever toward the accomplishment of his end. The army began to despair of success. Zopyrus, with the rest, was expecting that the siege would be indefinitely prolonged, or, perhaps, absolutely abandoned, when his attention was strongly attracted to the phenomenon which had happened in respect to the mule. He remembered the taunt of the Babylonian on the wall, and it seemed to him that the whole occurrence portended that the time had now arrived when some way might be devised for the capture of the city.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portents and prophecies are often the causes of their own fulfillment, and this portent led Zopyrus to endeavor to devise some means to accomplish the end in view. He went first, however, to Darius, to converse with him upon the subject, with a view of ascertaining how far he was really desirous of bringing the siege to a termination. He wished to know whether the object was of sufficient importance in Darius&#39;s mind to warrant any great sacrifice on his own part to effect it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He found that it was so. Darius was extremely impatient to end the siege and to capture the city; and Zopyrus saw at once that, if he could in any way be the means of accomplishing the work, he should entitle himself, in the highest possible degree, to the gratitude of the king.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He determined to go himself into Babylon as a pretended deserter from Darius, with a view to obtaining an influence and a command within the city, which should enable him afterward to deliver it up to the besiegers; and, in order to convince the Babylonians that his desertion was real, he resolved to mutilate himself in a manner so dreadful as would effectually prevent their imagining that the injuries which he suffered were inflicted by any contrivance of his own. He accordingly cut off his hair and his ears, and mutilated his face in a manner too shocking to be here detailed, inflicting injuries which could never be repaired. He caused himself to be scourged, also, until his whole body was covered with cuts and contusions. He then went, wounded and bleeding as he was, into the presence of Darius, to make known his plans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Darius expressed amazement and consternation at the terrible spectacle. He leaped from his throne and rushed toward Zopyrus, demanding who had dared to maltreat one of his generals in such a manner. When Zopyrus replied that he had himself done the deed, the king&#39;s astonishment was greater than before. He told Zopyrus that he was insane. Some sudden paroxysm of madness had come over him. Zopyrus replied that he was not insane; and he explained his design. His plan, he said, was deliberately and calmly formed, and it should be steadily and faithfully executed. &quot;I did not make known my design to you,&quot; said he, &quot;before I had taken the preliminary steps, for I knew that you would prevent my taking them. It is now too late for that, and nothing remains but to reap, if possible, the advantage which may be derived from what I have done.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He then arranged with Darius the plans which he had formed, so far as he needed the co-operation of the king in the execution of them. If he could gain a partial command in the Babylonian army, he was to make a sally from the city gates on a certain day, and attack a portion of the Persian army, which Darius was to leave purposely exposed, in order that he might gain credit with the Babylonians by destroying them. From this he supposed that the confidence which the Babylonians would repose in him would increase, and he might consequently receive a greater command. Thus he might, by acting in concert with Darius without, gradually gain such an ascendency within the city as finally to have power to open the gates and let the besiegers in. Darius was to station a detachment of a thousand men near a certain gate, leaving them imperfectly armed, on the tenth day after Zopyrus entered the city. These Zopyrus was to destroy. Seven days afterward, two thousand more were to be stationed in a similar manner at another point; and these were also to be destroyed by a second sally. Twenty days after this, four thousand more were to be similarly exposed. Thus seven thousand innocent and defenseless men would be slaughtered, but that, as Zopyrus said, would be &quot;of no consequence.&quot; The lives of men were estimated by heroes and conquerors in those days only at their numerical value in swelling the army roll.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These things being all arranged, Zopyrus took leave of the King to go to Babylon. As he left the Persian camp, he began to run, looking round behind him continually, as if in flight. Some men, too, pretended to pursue him. He fled toward one of the gates of the city. The sentinels on the walls saw him coming. When he reached the gate, the porter inside of it talked with him through a small opening, and heard his story. The porter then reported the case to the superior officers, and they commanded that the fugitive should be admitted. When conducted into the presence of the magistrates, he related a piteous story of the cruel treatment which he had received from Darius, and of the difficulty which he had experienced in making his escape from the tyrant&#39;s hands. He uttered, too, dreadful imprecations against Darius, and expressed the most eager determination to be revenged. He informed the Babylonians, moreover, that he was well acquainted with all Darius&#39;s plans and designs, and with the disposition which he had made of his army; and that, if they would, in a few days, when his wounds should have in some measure healed, give him a small command, he would show them, by actual trial, what he could do to aid their cause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They acceded to this proposition, and furnished Zopyrus, at the end of ten days, with a moderate force. Zopyrus, at the head of this force, sallied forth from the gate which had been previously agreed upon between him and Darius, and fell upon the unfortunate thousand that had been stationed there for the purpose of being destroyed. They were nearly defenseless, and Zopyrus, though his force was inferior, cut them all to pieces before they could be re-enforced or protected, and then retreated safely into the city again. He was received by the Babylonians with the utmost exultation and joy. He had no difficulty in obtaining, seven days afterward, the command of a larger force, when, sallying forth from another gate, as had been agreed upon by Darius, he gained another victory, destroying, on this occasion, twice as many Persians as before. These exploits gained the pretended deserter unbounded fame and honor within the city. The populace applauded him with continual acclamations; and the magistrates invited him to their councils, offered him high command, and governed their own plans and measures by his advice. At length, on the twentieth day, he made his third sally, at which time he destroyed and captured a still greater number than before. This gave him such an influence and position within the city, in respect to its defense, that he had no difficulty in getting intrusted with the keys of certain gates—those, namely, by which he had agreed that the army of Darius should be admitted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the time arrived, the Persians advanced to the attack of the city in that quarter, and the Babylonians rallied as usual on the walls to repel them. The contest had scarcely begun before they found that the gates were open, and that the columns of the enemy were pouring in. The city was thus soon wholly at the mercy of the conqueror. Darius dismantled the walls, carried off the brazen gates, and crucified three thousand of the most distinguished inhabitants; then establishing over the rest a government of his own, he withdrew his troops and returned to Susa. He bestowed upon Zopyrus, at Susa, all possible rewards and honors. The marks of his wounds and mutilations could never be effaced, but Darius often said that he would gladly give up twenty Babylons to be able to efface them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/27802/27802-h/27802-h.htm#Chapter_VII&quot;&gt;Source:&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/10/darius-and-revolt-of-babylon.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEj1U7K6sHLYIUIInVycde8HUrJ0E6ZQVVVBrQKRz3vMbHMECH7SRhIDuoGccoJkfHPwYcMRA7VFGsxp7G8T6QCOLY-jMF_C9F3LJtHAdn2ubiE4CWVBBy-haTvmkLXjO7CJjuMRS890DB1-/s72-c/babylon.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>0</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-7277804053549652104</guid><pubDate>Sun, 18 Oct 2009 18:56:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-10-18T11:56:00.191-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">EARTH</category><title>Earth and Ozone hole</title><description>&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgbTxLQZvuDw2DMCUI6HuEotQR8SSAuGdxa7Q6bgBUYXq_Xu6Lppg6dCu7pssN9kQLnr_VaaDN-rTkkyP1FyZcMSUB9nyVuTmsInPhsoen-Et0pAIvs6tjl-1UkK5jBFPOJCnUNgN8QsEtz/s1600-h/ozonehole3d.gif&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgbTxLQZvuDw2DMCUI6HuEotQR8SSAuGdxa7Q6bgBUYXq_Xu6Lppg6dCu7pssN9kQLnr_VaaDN-rTkkyP1FyZcMSUB9nyVuTmsInPhsoen-Et0pAIvs6tjl-1UkK5jBFPOJCnUNgN8QsEtz/s320/ozonehole3d.gif&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;O&lt;/span&gt;zone is an unstable molecule made up of three oxygen atoms (O3). It is found at two levels in the atmosphere. Near the ground&amp;nbsp; , it is toxic , notably for the respiratory tract and mucosa.This ozone is generated by pollution , mainly from motor vehicles. Ozone is also found at high altitude in the stratosphere.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Here , there is a &quot;layer&quot; some 20 to 25 km above the Earth , wich is formed through equilibrium between its formation and destruction under the effect of solar radiation, from temperature changes and from presence of other chemical substances. This layer protects us from some of the harmful rays of the sun , such as ultraviolet radiation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;When we talk about the hole in the ozone layer it is in this stratospheric ozone.The discover of a hole in the ozone layer goes back to the 1980s. It was in the Antartic that the first ground measurements of ozone levels produced some surprising results. As early as 1985 , Joseph Farman , from the British Antarctic Survey, published the results of his observations in Nture. A &quot;hole&quot; , or a drop in concentration , albeit temporary but very marked, appeared each spring in the stratospheric ozone layer above the Antartic. This phenomenon mainly occured in the lower stratosphere. What is the situation today ? The next year , his phenomenon was investigated by NASA , the American Space Agency. A report drawn up with the help of some hundred or so experts from all over the world suggested that stratospheric ozone concentration had fallen on average by 1.7 to 3% in the northern hemisphere between 1969 and 1986 , despite major annual variations.However , by the end of the 1980s , the scientific community had reached agreement about the cause of this depletion in both the Antarctic and Arctic regions : halogenated hydrocarbons, and particulary the notorious CFCs ( chlorofluorocarbons).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Further observational and laboratory studies showed that the ozone&#39;s seasonal disappearance was indeed linked to chemical reactions in the upper atmosphere wich were being triggered by the verry low temperatures existing above the Arctic in winter.The size of the hole in the ozone layer above the Arctic oscilates wildly. An absolute record was attained in 2000, when the hole covered an area of 29.2 milion Km2 . In 2001 and 2002 , the trend seemed to be downwards, but this respite was of short duration.On september 22 , 2004 at the peak of the phenomenon a hole of 24.2 milion km2.Because of the enormous proportions the Antarctic hole in the ozone layer has reached in recent years , its first direct effects on human populations in Latin America are now starting to be felt. Higher levels of ultraviolet rays emitted by the sun , wich are filtered less by the stratospheric ozone reach the ground , increasing the risks of skin cancer and cataract.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;Source:RTD info Magazine on European Research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/10/earth-and-ozone-hole.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgbTxLQZvuDw2DMCUI6HuEotQR8SSAuGdxa7Q6bgBUYXq_Xu6Lppg6dCu7pssN9kQLnr_VaaDN-rTkkyP1FyZcMSUB9nyVuTmsInPhsoen-Et0pAIvs6tjl-1UkK5jBFPOJCnUNgN8QsEtz/s72-c/ozonehole3d.gif" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>0</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-7019824318222528049</guid><pubDate>Thu, 15 Oct 2009 19:47:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-10-15T12:47:34.765-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">EARTH</category><title>The Gulf Stream stopped ?</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEg28QZXmkzfFx3Fepd25ruvVRzZFvhQXImlx8PDS7Q43cJqBzUJdK7pIv-LhmxeDAcTB5tVeoL5kT4be9jLLNYPgXkTJbM3j200JbyecfefR68TguGrMdpwBhahAVshdgNwObEW7TC45Qd_/s1600-h/gulf-stream.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEg28QZXmkzfFx3Fepd25ruvVRzZFvhQXImlx8PDS7Q43cJqBzUJdK7pIv-LhmxeDAcTB5tVeoL5kT4be9jLLNYPgXkTJbM3j200JbyecfefR68TguGrMdpwBhahAVshdgNwObEW7TC45Qd_/s320/gulf-stream.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;F&lt;/span&gt;or most people , slowing or even stopping the Gulf Stream could only be a sci-fi story.This vast oceanic current on the surface of the Atlantic , wich runs from &amp;nbsp;the intertropical zone towards the shores of Europe (thus ensuring our mild winters and temperate summer) cannot simply &quot;break down&quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;However , a reduction in its intensity , or even its coming to a complete halt , is not impossible.The climatic history of our planet shows this.The Gulf Stream has already seen some major disturbances to its &quot;flow&quot;.Canadian , American and British researchers , whose work was partly funded by the European Union&#39;s 5th Framework Research Programme , reckon that over the past ten years , the global warming of our planet has modified the salinity of ots oceans , wich in turn may disturb the circulation of marine currents ( know as thermohaline circulation).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;If the Gulf Stream malfunctions , then Europe , deprived of ots effects , will in turn lurch towards a new era of lower temperatures. In other word , winters in Lisabon may become as rigurous as those in New York. Fact or fiction ? The climatic history of our planet shows that such a development in the past - a considerable&amp;nbsp; influx of fresh water in the North Atlantic resulting from a massive offloading of ice from the American ice sheet - has already seen the Gulf Stream mechanism put &quot;out of order&quot;.A question of salinity It is the increased evaporation of surface water in&amp;nbsp; temperate regions , generating a significant surplus of water vapour in the atmosphere and more precipitation of fresh water at higher&amp;nbsp; latitudes , that could be briging about&amp;nbsp; such a change in the salinity of the North Atlantic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Water with a lower salt concentration does not drop easily to the ocean depths , wich is what usually happens to the Gulf Stream to the north of Iceland. It is here that this famous current plunges to the ocean floor before returning to the tropics and then , further south , towards the Antartic Ocean .In other word , this deep ocean current is the &quot;return&quot; of yhe surface Gulf Stream. After more intense rainfall , however , the additional fresh water in the mix inhibits the Gulf Stream&#39;s drop towards the ocean floor, and jams up this vast , worldwide climatic mechanism.This in turn interferes with , or even blocks off , the Gulf Stream on the surface.&lt;br /&gt;
Source: RDTinfo Magazine on European Research.</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/10/gulf-stream-stopped.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEg28QZXmkzfFx3Fepd25ruvVRzZFvhQXImlx8PDS7Q43cJqBzUJdK7pIv-LhmxeDAcTB5tVeoL5kT4be9jLLNYPgXkTJbM3j200JbyecfefR68TguGrMdpwBhahAVshdgNwObEW7TC45Qd_/s72-c/gulf-stream.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>0</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-5620887777919090872</guid><pubDate>Sat, 10 Oct 2009 14:26:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-10-10T07:29:06.897-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">ASTRONOMY</category><title>God and the Univers</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjgt09CuvUEwncYt_QWb9MJV0koSBgJEsbFWNG0CFsF1Nm-RMjxqHcr_TgMgZHk9vIgAecmDNLVOoAVzjEfa7ZWVBvg6T1w817CIiMAwSRmW-9xKgu083DHZvAQO5iydWiCbLkMQDBsdZNJ/s1600-h/god-univers.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjgt09CuvUEwncYt_QWb9MJV0koSBgJEsbFWNG0CFsF1Nm-RMjxqHcr_TgMgZHk9vIgAecmDNLVOoAVzjEfa7ZWVBvg6T1w817CIiMAwSRmW-9xKgu083DHZvAQO5iydWiCbLkMQDBsdZNJ/s320/god-univers.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;G&lt;/span&gt;od and the Universe.--To the superficial reader it may appear at first sight, that the theory of the Aether suggested in this work leaves no place in the Universe for the operations and existence of an Infinite and living Spirit, a God. It may be objected, that if all matter and all modes of motion find their physical origin in one common and primordial medium, the electromagnetic Aether, where is the necessity for the existence of an Eternal and Infinite Spirit?&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first sight there appears some force in the objection, but it loses its point when we come to view the Universe from the standpoint of spirit phenomena. The purpose of the writer in this work has been to deal with natural phenomena only, purely from the philosophical and scientific standpoint. Spirit phenomena (which is equally as real and obvious as natural phenomena) have no part or place in a work which deals with scientific facts and data, but demand and will receive in a future work equal consideration and philosophic treatment. A man must indeed be lacking in vision who cannot see behind all things the evidence of a richer and fuller truth than that which merely lies on the surface, or who fails to read and learn the greatest truth that circles the Universe in its ultimate unity, which indisputably points to the existence of an Eternal and ever-living Spirit, a God. I affirm that there is no scientific truth, even including the law of the conservation of matter and motion, which has been enunciated in this work, but what is reconcilable with the existence of an Eternal and Infinite Spirit; and although such a statement may seem a paradox, yet I am convinced that before many more years have passed, the reconciliation of natural with spiritual phenomena will be an accomplished fact. The fool to-day may say in his heart, there is no God, but ere long not only religion, but Science herself, shall expose his lack of wisdom and his folly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
For all things derive their existence primarily, with all the energies and powers they possess, from God. Look where we will, or at what we will, from the smallest atom or molecule up to the most stupendous world, or myriads of worlds that roll and sparkle in the blue infinity, in each and all we see the indisputable evidence of the existence of a mysterious spirit, or power, that controls and governs them. A spirit or power that we cannot see, but which is so indisputably evidenced that its existence cannot be denied. For example, we see forms of many kinds, some of which are simple entities of themselves, while others are complex and made up of many parts, but while each part is inseparably connected with the other, yet each part is itself distinct from the others in nature and substance. The whole combined forms a complete mechanism or organism, and, like all mechanisms of human make, not only needs a controlling and governing power, but also evidences a maker. Even the laws of Nature and modes of motion, whether it be heat, light, electricity, or magnetism, are, however, unable of themselves to control the mechanism, and therefore prove themselves to be but the servants of an infinite Intelligence, a God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, behind and beyond all we see, in every living form, there is the evidence of a hidden spirit, which is the governing and controlling and sustaining power, and without which the organism ceases to be an organism. A spirit which animates the mechanism, and uses its activities and powers as it wills for its own purposes and ends. This spirit or power we call its life, which gives to the form its existence, together with all that it possesses, as its powers, activities, energies and productions, for all are but the effects of the hidden life. If this mysterious something, termed its life, becomes in any way separated from the mechanism or organism, then as a distinct and separate organism it ceases to be; and though the mechanism may still exist for a time, yet all its powers are gone, while the organism, robbed of its very life, begins slowly to decay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We cannot see this power; we cannot find it We may search for it, rend and tear part from part, only to find that it baffles all our skill, and laughs at our endeavors to discover the secret of its existence. We know that it is there, just as truly as we know that in these forms of ours, these living stoves, these perfect mechanisms called our bodies, there exists and dwells a spirit, a living, conscious, self-acting and controlling power. A spirit which we know is not the mechanism itself, and which by experience and observation we know to be distinct from the organism. It is this mysterious spirit which controls and governs all our acts, that rules and reigns as king of our bodies, and makes the physical mechanism, with all its wondrous parts, obey and do its bidding. That this is so, that the spirit is distinct from the body, and is the controlling and governing principle within us, is evident in a thousand ways. If, however, that spirit departs from the mechanism of our bodies, then the controlling and governing influence is gone; and the mechanism, robbed of its life, ceases to work, ceases to fulfill its functions, and ceases to exist in that particular form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as it is with ourselves, so it is with the Universe. For look where we will, from the smallest atom to the great aggregation of atoms, as our earth, or even to the more stupendous orbs of heaven, the working of a secret and mysterious power or spirit meets our gaze. A spirit or power that is not the form or the mechanism, but is separate and distinct from the mechanism, while at the same time it is inseparably connected with each and all. For everything that we see, from an atom to the Universe itself, is a perfect mechanism, or complexity of mechanisms. The entire Universe is one vast, intricate, and elaborate piece of mechanism, beginning with the simple aetherial atom, ranging through all the atomic systems, graduating by successive steps through compound substances, which, in their aggregations, form meteors, satellites, planets, suns, and stars; until the ultimate whole is reached, where everything is blended into one vast whole; a perfect, infinite, complex mechanism, a Universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now if philosophy teaches anything at all regarding mechanisms of human invention, it indisputably teaches that every machine or mechanism that has ever been made, implies the existence of a maker, and that the maker possessed intelligent attributes, as reason, judgment, perception, and imagination. For example, stand before some elaborate machine of human invention, as a lace machine, and watch the working of that machine in all its details. It is composed of many parts, each of which is perfect in itself. Each part may be distinct in nature and purpose, yet each and all are inseparably and unitedly connected with each other, and all work harmoniously together for the accomplishment of a definite and specific end, that is, the production of a lace curtain of exquisite design and pattern. As we watch the machine and its workings, we see therein the evidence of the existence of a spirit or power that gave it its birth. A spirit or mind that made and formed the machine, that constituted, arranged, and gave it its governing and controlling power; fitted and ordered every part, gave to each part its allotted task, and moulded all to the harmonious fulfillment of the definite end and purpose he had in view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in the machine we see evidence of contrivance and design, of method and arrangement, of conception, perception and judgment, which are all the effects and outflowings of intelligence which belong, and alone belong, to mind; and therefore we say, “The machine was made, and there was and must have been a maker.” So universally is this fact accepted, that any one who seriously challenged the statement, or dared to deny it, would be at once pitied as insane or laughed at as a fool. Thus all experience proves, and philosophy testifies, that wherever we get a machine or mechanism of any kind or sort, there must have been a living, conscious being or person, who is distinct from and outside of the machine. He made it, and therefore must have existed before it, in order to make it. Wherever, therefore, we find a mechanism that bears the marks of intelligence and design, of judgment, perception and conception, it is only logical and philosophical to infer, that such a mechanism equally evidences the existence of an intelligent being. The more intricate and elaborate the mechanism, the greater the ingenuity displayed, the more complex and perfect the design, the more harmonious the working, the greater will be the wisdom, the more profound the judgment, the keener the perception, the more perfect the understanding, and the vaster, nobler, and more sublime the order of Being who originated and made it. This being so, according to philosophical reasoning, let us glance at the Universe in all its fulness and oneness, and we shall see the indisputable evidence of the existence of an Infinite Being, who made, controls and governs the infinite Universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the atomic world we get an illustration of the perfect mechanism that underlies all atomic systems. Our conception of an aetherial atom was based upon the analogy of our own planet, and there is every reason to believe that the little world in which all atoms live and move and have their being, is analogous to a planetary or solar system, in which we find the two essentials of matter and motion ever associated together, to form a larger and more complete mechanism. For atoms are not simply mere points; they possess real dimensions, with a determinate and fixed form, differing in their relative weights, and in the amount of motion or force with which each is endowed. The very fact that they possess atomic weights which are unalterable throughout the long periods of time that mark the history of the Universe, and that they combine in definite and fixed proportions, indisputably evidence the fact that they but do the bidding of an Eternal and Infinite Spirit, a God. Thus each molecule, or atomic system forms a perfect mechanism in itself, with its own centre of gravity, and subject to the same laws of repulsion and attraction, or pressures and tensions--due to the vibrations and motions of the universal electro-magnetic Aether.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In each of the planetary systems we get an illustration of the same perfect mechanism, which is indicative of all systems whether large or small; each system being characterised by the same beauty of order and harmony of motion which are equally characteristic of atomic systems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our own solar system, composed as it is of many parts, of thousands of meteors and comets, of numbers of satellites and planets, all revolving around one common centre, also forms a complete and perfect mechanism in itself. For millions and millions of years this perfect mechanism has been harmoniously working together in all its parts, as it moves in all its unity through the realms of infinite space. Yet through all the unknown ages of the past, such a phenomenon as disorder in the working of any part of the system is inconceivable and unknown. Out in stellar space there are, however, innumerable systems, similar to our own solar system, each distinct and perfect in itself; each being made up of similar parts, as meteors, comets, satellites, planets, and central sun. These systems are, however, united together into one vast aggregation of worlds, having one common controlling centre of their own, and by their unity form a constellation, a larger and grander mechanism. Throughout the whole constellation there is the same order, and harmonious working of part with part, that characterise the solar system. Then these constellations increasing in their aggregations form a still larger complexity of systems, called a Galaxy; and galaxy being added to galaxy, constellation to constellation, there is formed by such union, an ocean of suns and stars like our own Milky Way, the ultimate whole being characterised by the same mechanical order and harmonious working that characterise the solar system. It may even be, that there are numbers of these oceans of suns and stars existing in infinite space, all bound together by one common bond, the universal electro-magnetic Aether, and forming one vast ultimate whole, a Universe; with all its oceans of suns moving around one central Orb or mass of Orbs called the Throne of God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the whole Universe is a mechanism, complete and perfect in every detail, and forming a system, so great, so grand, so sublime, so magnificent that it puts all mechanisms of human origin to shame and scorn. Now, if a mechanism of human invention evidences the existence of intelligence and mind, and proves itself to be the production of a living, sentient, conscious, and intelligent being, how much more, incomparably more, does the Universe with its infinite complexity evidence a Maker also; and that Maker must be as infinitely greater in wisdom, knowledge, perception and judgment as the Universe is infinitely greater in mechanical perfection than any mechanism of human origin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Universe is God&#39;s teaching in symbol and in type. It is His great picture-book, where in living form He has portrayed Himself, and all that belongs to Him--His nature, character, wisdom; His greatness, glory, and His power. The Universe is a temple, where He sits enshrined in the things His own hands have made, and where those who have eyes to see, and hearts to learn and understand, may adore and worship Him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus is it true that “the heavens declare the glory of God,” i. e. the character of God, His infinite wisdom, His infinite knowledge, His profound judgment, and His eternal righteousness; while the firmament showeth His handiwork. “Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth (His) knowledge.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Lord by wisdom hath founded the earth, by understanding hath He established the heavens.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He hath made the earth by His power. He hath established the world by His wisdom, and hath stretched out the heavens by His discretion.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundations of the earth, and the heavens are the work of Thy hands; they shall perish, but Thou remainest; and they all shall wax old, as doth a garment; and as a vesture shalt Thou fold them up, and they shall be changed; but Thou art the same, and Thy years shall not fail.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To prove the validity of these statements from a scientific and philosophic standpoint, and to show the harmony that exists between the natural and the Divine revelation as given in the Word of God, will form the subject of a future work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/24667/24667-h/24667-h.htm#Page_342&quot;&gt;Source:&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/10/god-and-univers.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjgt09CuvUEwncYt_QWb9MJV0koSBgJEsbFWNG0CFsF1Nm-RMjxqHcr_TgMgZHk9vIgAecmDNLVOoAVzjEfa7ZWVBvg6T1w817CIiMAwSRmW-9xKgu083DHZvAQO5iydWiCbLkMQDBsdZNJ/s72-c/god-univers.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>0</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-1815641934138024258</guid><pubDate>Thu, 08 Oct 2009 13:59:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-10-08T06:59:09.142-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">HISTORY</category><title>Science in China</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhhGc9yEXid4ahzQZV_eDqVE1cJ_v-rEVrBgkR_lkticR5E1Zs1mdO2sg-SKZqygszX_4tO3Fh77Kdz-JQ8hb-bLhd15B97ofmo_HsqN71V9szHQkQpo1LfQlNq2pNCbeupTq7_m2q_UhI0/s1600-h/chinese.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhhGc9yEXid4ahzQZV_eDqVE1cJ_v-rEVrBgkR_lkticR5E1Zs1mdO2sg-SKZqygszX_4tO3Fh77Kdz-JQ8hb-bLhd15B97ofmo_HsqN71V9szHQkQpo1LfQlNq2pNCbeupTq7_m2q_UhI0/s320/chinese.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;C&lt;/span&gt;hinese society has been recognized throughout history for its tradition and stability of the bureaucracy. By the fifteenth century, China has successfully applied more scientific knowledge than in Europe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;The Chinese discovered paper technology since 105. The first printed text to see the light of day was in 868. By in the year 100 the Chinese have found that a magnet is oriented only towards the North Pole, but did not use magnets on sailing until 969 In X century during wars, used weapons detonating powder. According to reports the Venetian traveler Marco Polo, in 1237 had firearms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;Ratchet, the most important element of a clock, was invented in 725. But the Chinese were familiar with many other mechanical systems such as Crank and piston rod, long before they become known to Europeans. Foalele kiln, operated by hydraulic wheels, has helped develop amazing technology of iron and steel production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;Besides technological advances, Chinese civilization has made enormous steps towards development of the theory about matter and life. For example, it seems that they have always been convinced that the blood circulates through the veins and arteries. The first law of motion formulated by Isaac Newton, that a body will not stop moving unless it is stopped by a force contrary to that which it moves, was set forth by the Chinese almost 2000 years before the English physicist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;While they have accumulated a lot of empirical information on a number of topics. Most notable in terms of quantity and quality are in the field of astronomy, which reached a high level of development in the eighth century. For example, the notes made by the Chinese with specific reference to the supernova observed in 1504 allowed astronomers today to establish the fact that this supernova was originally from Crab Nebula.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;Chinese attitude towards the different nature than the one adopted by the European front during the Renaissance period. The Chinese did never separate from the spiritual and material world had no belief that man can dominate nature. Hence, lack of interest in developing a scientific methodology and the lack of a link between their theories and observations or experiments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/10/science-in-china.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhhGc9yEXid4ahzQZV_eDqVE1cJ_v-rEVrBgkR_lkticR5E1Zs1mdO2sg-SKZqygszX_4tO3Fh77Kdz-JQ8hb-bLhd15B97ofmo_HsqN71V9szHQkQpo1LfQlNq2pNCbeupTq7_m2q_UhI0/s72-c/chinese.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>1</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-715204540845972750</guid><pubDate>Mon, 05 Oct 2009 13:19:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-10-05T06:19:20.778-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">HISTORY</category><title>Buddha and Buddhism history</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgohshT7X_HLeWkI7uHFMZma-XlAC5VPITG6haZEPtmYaHVt66PwvMiaYGctUJFJ9Z0BoBc49rZmeKaZwHDIp-r_S_0r_-hVtvqMItItHfn_P7IIlY_dzd11x_D55b8JBbru1DmkK5pu3v4/s1600-h/Daibutsu-Buddha.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgohshT7X_HLeWkI7uHFMZma-XlAC5VPITG6haZEPtmYaHVt66PwvMiaYGctUJFJ9Z0BoBc49rZmeKaZwHDIp-r_S_0r_-hVtvqMItItHfn_P7IIlY_dzd11x_D55b8JBbru1DmkK5pu3v4/s320/Daibutsu-Buddha.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;I&lt;/span&gt;n the sixth century before the Christian era, religion was forgotten in India. The lofty teachings of the Vedas were thrown into the background. There was much priestcraft everywhere. The insincere priests traded on religion. They duped the people in a variety of ways and amassed wealth for themselves. They were quite irreligious. In the name of religion, people followed in the footsteps of the cruel priests and performed meaningless rituals&lt;/span&gt;. They killed innocent dumb animals and did various sacrifices. The country was in dire need of a reformer of Buddha&#39;s type. At such a critical period, when there were cruelty, degeneration and unrighteousness everywhere, reformer Buddha was born to put down priestcraft and animal sacrifices, to save the people and disseminate the message of equality, unity and cosmic love everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
Buddha&#39;s father was Suddhodana, king of the Sakhyas. Buddha&#39;s mother was named Maya. Buddha was born in B.C. 560 and died at the age of eighty in B.C. 480. The place of his birth was a grove known as Lumbini, near the city of Kapilavastu, at the foot of Mount Palpa in the Himalayan ranges within Nepal. This small city Kapilavastu stood on the bank of the little river Rohini, some hundred miles north-east of the city of Varnasi. As the time drew nigh for Buddha to enter the world, the gods themselves prepared the way before him with celestial portents and signs. Flowers bloomed and gentle rains fell, although out of season; heavenly music was heard, delicious scents filled the air. The body of the child bore at birth the thirty-two auspicious marks (Mahavyanjana) which indicated his future greatness, besides secondary marks (Anuvyanjana) in large numbers. Maya died seven days after her son&#39;s birth. The child was brought up by Maya&#39;s sister Mahaprajapati, who became its foster-mother. &lt;br /&gt;
On the birth of the child, Siddhartha, the astrologers predicted to its father Suddhodana: &quot;The child, on attaining manhood, would become either a universal monarch (Chakravarti), or abandoning house and home, would assume the robe of a monk and become a Buddha, a perfectly enlightened soul, for the salvation of mankind&quot;. Then the king said: &quot;What shall my son see to make him retire from the world ?&quot;. The astrologer replied: &quot;Four signs&quot;. &quot;What four ?&quot; asked the king. &quot;A decrepit old man, a diseased man, a dead man and a monk - these four will make the prince retire from the world&quot; replied the astrologers. &lt;br /&gt;
Buddha&#39;s original name was Siddhartha. It meant one who had accomplished his aim. Gautama was Siddhartha&#39;s family name. Siddhartha was known all over the world as Buddha, the Enlightened. He was also known by the name of Sakhya Muni, which meant an ascetic of the Sakhya tribe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Siddhartha spent his boyhood at Kapilavastu and its vicinity. He was married at the age of sixteen. His wife&#39;s name was Yasodhara. Siddhartha had a son named Rahula. At the age of twenty-nine, Siddhartha Gautama suddenly abandoned his home to devote himself entirely to spiritual pursuits and Yogic practices. A mere accident turned him to the path of renunciation. One day he managed, somehow or the other, to get out of the walled enclosure of the palace and roamed about in the town along with his servant Channa to see how the people were getting on. The sight of a decrepit old man, a sick man, a corpse and a monk finally induced Siddhartha to renounce the world. He felt that he also would become a prey to old age, disease and death. Also, he noticed the serenity and the dynamic personality of the monk. Let me go beyond the miseries of this Samsara (worldly life) by renouncing this world of miseries and sorrows. This mundane life, with all its luxuries and comforts, is absolutely worthless. I also am subject to decay and am not free from the effect of old age. Worldly happiness is transitory&quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gautama left for ever his home, wealth, dominion, power, father, wife and the only child. He shaved his head and put on yellow robes. He marched towards Rajgriha, the capital of the kingdom of Magadha. There were many caves in the neighboring hills. Many hermits lived in those caves. Siddhartha took Alara Kalama, a hermit, as his first teacher. He was not satisfied with his instructions. He left him and sought the help of another recluse named Uddaka Ramaputta for spiritual instructions. At last he determined to undertake Yogic practices. He practiced severe Tapas (austerities) and Pranayama (practice of breath control) for six years. He determined to attain the supreme peace by practicing self-mortification. He abstained almost entirely from taking food. He did not find much progress by adopting this method. He was reduced to a skeleton. He became exceedingly weak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, some dancing girls were passing that way singing joyfully as they played on their guitar. Buddha heard their song and found real help in it. The song the girls sang had no real deep meaning for them, but for Buddha it was a message full of profound spiritual significance. It was a spiritual pick-me-up to take him out of his despair and infuse power, strength and courage. The song was:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &quot;Fair goes the dancing when the Sitar is tuned,&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Tune us the Sitar neither low nor high,&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; And we will dance away the hearts of men.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; The string overstretched breaks, the music dies,&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; The string overslack is dumb and the music dies,&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Tune us the Sitar neither low nor high.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Buddha realized then that he should not go to extremes in torturing the body by starvation and that he should adopt the golden mean or the happy medium or the middle path by avoiding extremes. Then he began to eat food in moderation. He gave up the earlier extreme practices and took to the middle path.&lt;br /&gt;
Source: &lt;a href=&quot;http://www.angelfire.com/realm/bodhisattva/buddha.html&quot;&gt;angelfire&lt;/a&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/10/buddha-and-buddhism-history.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgohshT7X_HLeWkI7uHFMZma-XlAC5VPITG6haZEPtmYaHVt66PwvMiaYGctUJFJ9Z0BoBc49rZmeKaZwHDIp-r_S_0r_-hVtvqMItItHfn_P7IIlY_dzd11x_D55b8JBbru1DmkK5pu3v4/s72-c/Daibutsu-Buddha.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>0</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-1414506464646547993</guid><pubDate>Mon, 05 Oct 2009 13:07:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-10-05T06:07:25.247-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">HISTORY</category><title>The Alexandrian School</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEga_V0F1nONveImXCuK12L0HRNVln-Mk6ctsvVImgOdAqbWa_Jc7UMK5NdrhF-va7OSCOzE22xUDTp0azeyaHyLqc3VZvJvVjWqRMEv35DLG3UbRm6FxQxlewjQb6xJCLrrhji3tR4tA_fJ/s1600-h/alexandria.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEga_V0F1nONveImXCuK12L0HRNVln-Mk6ctsvVImgOdAqbWa_Jc7UMK5NdrhF-va7OSCOzE22xUDTp0azeyaHyLqc3VZvJvVjWqRMEv35DLG3UbRm6FxQxlewjQb6xJCLrrhji3tR4tA_fJ/s320/alexandria.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;&quot;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;I&lt;/span&gt;n the year 331 B.C.,&quot; wrote Kingsley, &quot;one of the greatest intellects whose influence the world has ever felt, saw, with his eagle glance, the unrivalled advantages of the spot which is now Alexandria, and conceived the mighty project of making it the point of union of two, or rather of three worlds. In a new city named after himself, Europe, Asia and Africa were to meet and hold communion.&lt;/span&gt;&quot; The School of Alexandria became, after the decay of Greek culture, the centre of learning for the world, and when the Empire of Alexander the Great was subdivided, the Egyptian share fell to the first Ptolemy, who, under the direction of Aristotle, founded the Alexandrian Library, containing at first fifty thousand, and finally seven hundred thousand volumes. Every student who came to the University of Alexandria, and possessed a book of which there was not a copy in the Alexandrian Library, was compelled to present the book to the library. The first Ptolemy also fostered the study of medicine and of dissection. Eumenes likewise established a library at Pergamos. It is instructive to follow the history of the great Library of Alexandria. The greater part of the library, which contained the collected literature of Greece, Rome, India and Egypt, was housed in the famous museum in the part of Alexandria called the Brucheion. This part was destroyed by fire during the siege of Alexandria by Julius Cæsar. Mark Antony, then, at the urgent desire of Cleopatra, transferred to Alexandria the books and manuscripts from Pergamos. The other part of the library was kept at Alexandria in the Serapeum, the temple of Jupiter Serapis, and there it remained till the time of Theodosius the Great, until in 391 A.D. both temple and library were almost completely destroyed by a fanatical mob of Christians led by the Archbishop Theophilus. When Alexandria was taken by the Arabs in 641, under the Calif Omar, the destruction was completed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ptolemy gathered to the museum at Alexandria a number of very learned men, who lived within its walls and were provided with salaries, the whole system closely resembling a university. Grammar, prosody, mythology, astronomy and philosophy were studied, and great attention was given to the study of medicine. Euclid was the teacher of Mathematics, and Hipparchus of Alexandria was the father of Astronomy. The teaching of medicine and of astronomy was for long based upon observation of ascertained facts. The Alexandrian School endured for close upon a thousand years, and its history may be divided into two periods, namely, from 323 to 30 B.C., during the period of the Ptolemies, and from 30 B.C. to 640 A.D. The second period was distinguished for the study of speculative philosophy, and of the religious philosophy of the Gnostics, and was not a scientific period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Julius Cæsar was not the only Roman Emperor who brought trouble upon the Alexandrian School, for the brutal Caracalla took away the salaries and privileges from the savants, and prohibited scientific exhibitions and discussions. In recent excavations in the Baths of Caracalla in Rome, the ruins of a library have been discovered, and it is believed by some archæologists that Caracalla supplied this library with books and parchments from Alexandria.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Asclepiadæ of Cos and Cnidos had discoursed upon the phenomena of disease, without attempting to demonstrate its structural relations; like the sculptors of their own age, they studied the changing expression of vital action almost wholly from an external point of view. They meddled not with the dead, for, by their own laws, no one was allowed to die within the temple. But the early Alexandrians were subject to no such restrictions; and turning to good account the discoveries of Aristotle in natural history and comparative anatomy, they undertook for the first time to describe the organization of the human frame from actual dissections.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there was inaugurated at Alexandria the Anatomic Period of Medicine, which lasted till Egypt came under the sway of the Romans. Medical practice became so flourishing at Alexandria that three great specialities were established, namely, Surgery, Pharmacy, and Dietetics, and a great variety of operations were performed. Lithotomy was much practised by specialists. A foul murder was perpetrated by lithotomists at the instigation of Diodotus, the guardian of Antiochus, son of Alexander, King of Syria (150 B.C.), young Antiochus, at the age of 10, being done to death under the pretence that he had a stone in his bladder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About 150 B.C. a sect called the Essenes was established for the study of curative and poisonous substances. The members were not all physicians, by any means, for one of the chief was King Mithridates, who invented the remedy known as mithridaticum. This celebrated nostrum of antiquity is said to have been a confection of twenty leaves of rue, a few grains of salt, two walnuts, and two figs, intended to be taken every morning and followed by a draught of wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two famous physicians and anatomists, Herophilus (335-280 B.C.) and Erasistratus (280 B.C.) took part in the medical teaching at Alexandria in the early days of that seat of learning. It is recorded that they did not confine their investigations to the dissection of the dead, but also vivisected criminals. Cleombrotus, another physician at this school, was sent for to attend King Antiochus, and was rewarded with a hundred talents, equal to about £15,000 sterling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were several physicians of the name of Chrysippos connected with the Alexandrian School. One was physician to Ptolemy Soter, the King of Egypt, and tutor to Erasistratus. This Chrysippos introduced the practice of emptying a limb of blood before amputation, according to the recent method of Esmarch, and is said to have employed vapour baths in the treatment of dropsy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Alexandria, anatomy was properly studied.&lt;br /&gt;
Herophilus made many anatomical discoveries, and some of the names he gave to parts of the body are now in use, for instance, torcular Herophili, calamus scriptorius, and duodenum. He described the connection between the nerves and the brain, and the various parts of the brain, and recognized the essential difference between motor and sensory nerves, although he thought the former arose in the membranes and the latter in the substance of the brain. He believed that the fourth ventricle was the seat of the soul. He attributed to the heart the pulsations of the arteries, but thought that the pulmonary veins conveyed air from the lungs to the left side of the heart, and he observed the lacteals without determining their function. Herophilus operated upon the liver and spleen, and looked upon the latter as of little consequence in the animal economy. He had a good knowledge of obstetric operations. His ideas in relation to pathology did not proceed much further than the belief that disease was due to corruption of the humors. He was more scientific and accurate when he taught that paralysis results from a defect in the nerves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasistratus studied under Chrysippos (or Chrysippus), and under Metrodorus, the son-in-law of Aristotle. Herophilus had been a student at Cos, Erasistratus at Cnidos, so that the teaching of the two great Greek medical schools was introduced into Alexandria. Xenophon, of Cos, one of the followers of Erasistratus, first resorted to the ligation of vessels for the arrest of hæmorrhage, although for many years in later times this important practice was lost through the neglect of the study of the history of medicine. Erasistratus and Herophilus, it is sad to relate, considered that vivisection of human beings, as well as dissection of the dead, was a necessary part of medical education, and believed that the sufferings of a few criminals did not weigh against the benefit likely to accrue to innocent people, who could be relieved or cured of disease and suffering as the result of the knowledge gained by dissection of the living. This cruel and nefarious practice was followed &quot;so that the investigators could study the particular organs during life in regard to position, colour, form, size, disposition, hardness, softness, smoothness, and superficial extent, their projection and curvatures.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The followers of these teachers, unfortunately, became very speculative and fond of discussions of a fruitless kind, and, according to Pliny, it was easier &quot;to sit and listen quietly in the schools than to be up and wandering over the deserts, and to seek out new plants every day,&quot;and so, in the third century before Christ, the school of Empiricism was established, the system of which resembled the older Scepticism. It rested upon the &quot;Empiric tripod,&quot; namely, accident, history and analogy. This meant that discoveries were made by accident, knowledge was accumulated by the recollection of previous cases, and treatment adopted which had been found suitable in similar circumstances. Philinus of Cos, a pupil of Herophilus, declared that all the anatomy he had learned from his master did not help him in the least to cure diseases. Philinus, according to Galen, founded the Empirici, the first schismatic sect in medicine. Celsus wrote of this sect that they admit that evident causes are necessary, but deprecate inquiry into them because Nature is incomprehensible. This is proved because the philosophers and physicians who have spent so much labour in trying to search out these occult causes cannot agree amongst themselves. If reasoning could make physicians, the philosophers should be most successful practitioners, as they have such abundance of words. If the causes of diseases were the same in all places, the same remedies ought to be used everywhere. Relief from sickness is to be sought from things certain and tried, that is from experience, which guides us in all other arts. Husbandmen and pilots do not reason about their business, but they practise it. Disquisitions can have no connection with medicine, because physicians whose opinions have been directly opposed to one another have equally restored their patients to health; they did not derive their methods of cure from studying the occult causes about which they disputed, but from the experience they had of the remedies which they employed upon their patients. Medicine was not first discovered in consequence of reasoning, but the theory was sought for after the discovery of medicine. Does reason, they ask, prescribe the same as experience, or something different? If the same, it must be needless; if different, it must be mischievous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third and second centuries before Christ, many physicians wrote commentaries on diseases and attacked the teaching of Hippocrates. Among these, Serapion of Alexandria, an Empiric who lived in the third century before Christ, is noteworthy for having first used sulphur in the treatment of skin diseases, and Heraclides wrote on strangulated hernia. Serapion added somewhat to the system of Philinus, and was responsible for introducing the principle of analogy into the system of Empiricism. The foundation of Empiricism marked the decline of the medical school of Alexandria. We are indebted to Celsus for a full description of the teaching of this sect, and, at the same time, for an exposure of its fallacies. Serapion was a convert from the school of Cos, which was the stronghold of medical dogmatism, and, like nearly all apostates, he was consumed with animosity and bitterness towards those with whom he had formerly been in agreement. Cnidos was the stronghold of the Empirics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/21325/21325-h/21325-h.htm#Page_39&quot;&gt;Source:&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/10/alexandrian-school.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEga_V0F1nONveImXCuK12L0HRNVln-Mk6ctsvVImgOdAqbWa_Jc7UMK5NdrhF-va7OSCOzE22xUDTp0azeyaHyLqc3VZvJvVjWqRMEv35DLG3UbRm6FxQxlewjQb6xJCLrrhji3tR4tA_fJ/s72-c/alexandria.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>0</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-5393101171314170889</guid><pubDate>Mon, 05 Oct 2009 12:57:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-10-05T05:57:25.470-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">ASTRONOMY</category><title>Begin of the Univers</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhbcb-mSJ5IhIBZvQHDm1dml_uB5y3nCciy_oW-F-3xPw6mntsq218Mliiq2i7I8Lho5kyZB2Ghrr8iYb3cxQgHkaWNnAs0JajV9BjN6ZrK-_WDOYwhW4qA5VlwyAn3tPsKjIPnKDsjdOQk/s1600-h/univers.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhbcb-mSJ5IhIBZvQHDm1dml_uB5y3nCciy_oW-F-3xPw6mntsq218Mliiq2i7I8Lho5kyZB2Ghrr8iYb3cxQgHkaWNnAs0JajV9BjN6ZrK-_WDOYwhW4qA5VlwyAn3tPsKjIPnKDsjdOQk/s320/univers.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;T&lt;/span&gt;he noted scientific cosmologist, P. James E. Peebles, summed up the current state of this field by saying that at its heart is the solidly established big bang theory. But Peebles immediately cautioned, &quot;That the universe is expanding and cooling is the essence of the big bang theory. You will notice I have said nothing about an &quot;explosion&quot; – the big bang theory describes how our universe is evolving, not how it began.&quot; To the big bang, he tells us, scientists are trying to add the theory of inflation, that is, that early in its life the universe expanded rapidly. There is also strong evidence that most of the mass of the universe cannot be accounted for by the things we see, but there must be some sort of unknown dark matter. Further, it appears that something, some dark energy or quintessence, is making the universe accelerate. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
By 1929, however, the picture was changing. Edwin Hubble was discovering other galaxies, and found that the farther away they were, the more the light from them was shifted towards the red end of the spectrum, indicating that they were moving away and the universe was therefore expanding. And physicists like Alexander Friedmann and George Lemaître and others had uncovered Einstein’s apparent mistake. In 1965, two Bell Laboratory scientists, Arno Penzias and Robert Wilson, while trying to eliminate radio interference, discovered cosmic background microwave radiation left over from the big bang.&lt;br /&gt;
Now we are faced with a universe so big and so old that it defies our imaginations to grasp it. It appears to have begun 15 billion years ago. Our galaxy, alone, has some 100 billion stars, and it is just one of perhaps a 100 billion galaxies, and this immense universe is expanding at an ever increasing rate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is an awe-inspiring picture, but what does it say about the origin of the universe? Let’s imagine that the scientific cosmologists have been creating an ever more detailed and vivid movie of the structure and movement of the universe, and this film, when it is played backwards, makes the universe appear as if it is coming together and beginning in an intensely hot and dense state. But the real question is whether this movie takes us back to the absolute beginning, or very origin of the universe. It doesn’t appear to do so because the basic laws of nature, as described by Einstein’s relativity, break down as we approach this beginning. It is as if the film runs out and just before we reach the beginning we are dazzled with a blinding white light. And we are faced with the very difficult question: can science find a way to talk about the very beginning of the universe, or is this simply outside its scope?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The scientists, themselves, are divided about the matter. The physicist Charles Townes writes: &quot;I do not understand how the scientific approach alone, as separated from a religious approach, can explain an origin of all things. It is true that physicists hope to look behind the ‘big bang,’ and possibly to explain the origin of our universe as, for example, a type of fluctuation. But then, of what is it a fluctuation and how did this in turn begin to exist? In my view, the question of origin seems always left unanswered if we explore from a scientific view alone.&quot; But other scientists are less reluctant to put science to the task and to try to develop a scientific theory of the beginning of the universe. Let’s look at some of these attempts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;Source : &lt;a href=&quot;http://www.innerexplorations.com/chtheomortext/origin.htm&quot;&gt;innerexplorations&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/10/begin-of-univers.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhbcb-mSJ5IhIBZvQHDm1dml_uB5y3nCciy_oW-F-3xPw6mntsq218Mliiq2i7I8Lho5kyZB2Ghrr8iYb3cxQgHkaWNnAs0JajV9BjN6ZrK-_WDOYwhW4qA5VlwyAn3tPsKjIPnKDsjdOQk/s72-c/univers.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>1</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-8223558667802300396</guid><pubDate>Sat, 03 Oct 2009 10:54:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-10-03T03:54:49.052-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">HISTORY</category><title>The Death of Darius the Great</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgdKpt7zKUYakDxKLZO_GPZRuKTfbnXrynHoCcpeSddz97DraNtp0owHyLJddk0dykoIQR0Si08sxqY0ef-seA8QtBbW3SLrrbDsZRa2tzTwRI1tqEVhMvsFRVo2HjHfzFw-9rfAmpOiE1i/s1600-h/darius.JPG&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgdKpt7zKUYakDxKLZO_GPZRuKTfbnXrynHoCcpeSddz97DraNtp0owHyLJddk0dykoIQR0Si08sxqY0ef-seA8QtBbW3SLrrbDsZRa2tzTwRI1tqEVhMvsFRVo2HjHfzFw-9rfAmpOiE1i/s320/darius.JPG&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;T&lt;/span&gt;he city of Athens and the plain of Marathon are situated upon a peninsula. The principal port by which the city was ordinarily approached was on the southern shore of the peninsula, though the Persians had landed on the northern side. Of course, in their retreat from the field of battle, they fled to the north. When they were beyond the reach of their enemies and fairly at sea, they were at first somewhat perplexed to determine what to do. Datis was extremely unwilling to return to Darius with the news of such a defeat. On the other hand, there seemed but little hope of any other result if he were to attempt a second landing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Hippias, their Greek guide, was killed in the battle. He expected to be killed, for his mind, on the morning of the battle, was in a state of great despondency and dejection. Until that time he had felt a strong and confident expectation of success, but his feelings had then been very suddenly changed. His confidence had arisen from the influence of a dream, his dejection from a cause more frivolous still; so that he was equally irrational in his hope and in his despair.&lt;br /&gt;
The omen which seemed to him to portend success to the enterprise in which he had undertaken to act as guide, was merely that he dreamed one night that he saw, and spent some time in company with, his mother. In attempting to interpret this dream in the morning, it seemed to him that Athens, his native city, was represented by his mother, and that the vision denoted that he was about to be restored to Athens again. He was extremely elated at this supernatural confirmation of his hopes, and would have gone into the battle certain of victory, had it not been that another circumstance occurred at the time of the landing to blast his hopes. He had, himself, the general charge of the disembarkation. He stationed the ships at their proper places near the shore, and formed the men upon the beach as they landed. While he was thus engaged, standing on the sand, he suddenly sneezed. He was an old man, and his teeth—those that remained—were loose. One of them was thrown out in the act of sneezing, and it fell into the sand. Hippias was alarmed at this occurrence, considering it a bad omen. He looked a long time for the tooth in vain, and then exclaimed that all was over. The joining of his tooth to his mother earth was the event to which his dream referred, and there was now no hope of any further fulfillment of it. He went on mechanically, after this, in marshaling his men and preparing for battle, but his mind was oppressed with gloomy forebodings. He acted, in consequence, feebly and with indecision; and when the Greeks explored the field on the morning after the battle, his body was found among the other mutilated and ghastly remains which covered the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
As the Persian fleet moved, therefore, along the coast of Attica, they had no longer their former guide. They were still, however, very reluctant to leave the country. They followed the shore of the peninsula until they came to the promontory of Sunium, which forms the southeastern extremity of it. They doubled this cape, and then followed the southern shore of the peninsula until they arrived at the point opposite to Athens on that side. In the mean time, however, the Spartan troops which had been sent for to aid the Athenians in the contest, but which had not arrived in time to take part in the battle, reached the ground; and the indications which the Persians observed, from the decks of their galleys, that the country was thoroughly aroused, and was every where ready to receive them, deterred them from making any further attempts to land. After lingering, therefore, a short time near the shore, the fleet directed its course again toward the coasts of Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
The mind of Datis was necessarily very ill at ease. He dreaded the wrath of Darius; for despots are very prone to consider military failures as the worst of crimes. The expedition had not, however, been entirely a failure. Datis had conquered many of the Greek islands, and he had with him, on board his galleys, great numbers of prisoners, and a vast amount of plunder which he had obtained from them. Still, the greatest and most important of the objects which Darius had commissioned him to accomplish had been entirely defeated, and he felt, accordingly, no little anxiety in respect to the reception which he was to expect at Susa.&lt;br /&gt;
One night he had a dream which greatly disturbed him. He awoke in the morning with an impression upon his mind, which he had derived from the dream, that some temple had been robbed by his soldiers in the course of his expedition, and that the sacrilegious booty which had been obtained was concealed somewhere in the fleet. He immediately ordered a careful search to be instituted, in which every ship was examined. At length they found, concealed in one of the galleys, a golden statue of Apollo. Datis inquired what city it had been taken from. They answered from Delium. Delium was on the coast of Attica, near the place where the Persians had landed, at the time of their advance on Marathon. Datis could not safely or conveniently go back there to restore it to its place. He determined, therefore, to deposit it at Delos for safe keeping, until it could be returned to its proper home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Delos was a small but very celebrated island near the center of the Ægean Sea, and but a short distance from the spot where the Persian fleet was lying when Datis made this discovery. It was a sacred island, devoted to religious rites, and all contention, and violence, and, so far as was possible, all suffering and death, were excluded from it. The sick were removed from it; the dead were not buried there; armed ships and armed men laid aside their hostility to each other when they approached it. Belligerent fleets rode at anchor, side by side, in peace, upon the smooth waters of its little port, and an enchanting picture of peace, tranquillity, and happiness was seen upon its shores. A large natural fountain, or spring, thirty feet in diameter, and inclosed partly by natural rocks and partly by an artificial wall, issued from the ground in the center of the island, and sent forth a beautiful and fertilizing rill into a rich and happy valley, through which it meandered, deviously, for several miles, seeking the sea. There was a large and populous city near the port, and the whole island was adorned with temples, palaces, colonnades, and other splendid architectural structures, which made it the admiration of all mankind. All this magnificence and beauty have, however, long since passed away. The island is now silent, deserted, and desolate, a dreary pasture, where cattle browse and feed, with stupid indifference, among the ancient ruins. Nothing living remains of the ancient scene of grandeur and beauty but the fountain. That still continues to pour up its clear and pellucid waters with a ceaseless and eternal flow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was to this Delos that Datis determined to restore the golden statue. He took it on board his own galley, and proceeded with it, himself, to the sacred island. He deposited it in the great temple of Apollo, charging the priests to convey it, as soon as a convenient opportunity should occur, to its proper destination at Delium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Persian fleet, after this business was disposed of, set sail again, and pursued its course toward the coasts of Asia, where at length the expedition landed in safety.&lt;br /&gt;
The various divisions of the army were then distributed in the different provinces where they respectively belonged, and Datis commenced his march with the Persian portion of the troops, and with his prisoners and plunder, for Susa, feeling, however, very uncertain how he should be received on his arrival there. Despotic power is always capricious; and the character of Darius, which seems to have been naturally generous and kind, and was rendered cruel and tyrannical only through the influence of the position in which he had been placed, was continually presenting the most opposite and contradictory phases. The generous elements of it, fortunately for Datis, seemed to be in the ascendency when the remnant of the Persian army arrived at Susa. Darius received the returning general without anger, and even treated the prisoners with humanity.&lt;br /&gt;
Before finally leaving the subject of this celebrated invasion, which was brought to an end in so remarkable a manner by the great battle of Marathon, it may be well to relate the extraordinary circumstances which attended the subsequent history of Miltiades, the great commander in that battle on the Greek side. Before the conflict, he seems to have had no official superiority over the other generals, but, by the resolute decision with which he urged the plan of giving the Persians battle, and the confidence and courage which he manifested in expressing his readiness to take the responsibility of the measure, he placed himself virtually at the head of the Greek command. The rest of the officers acquiesced in his pre-eminence, and, waiving their claims to an equal share of the authority, they allowed him to go forward and direct the operations of the day. If the day had been lost, Miltiades, even though he had escaped death upon the field, would have been totally and irretrievably ruined; but as it was won, the result of the transaction was that he was raised to the highest pinnacle of glory and renown.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And yet in this, as in all similar cases, the question of success or of failure depended upon causes wholly beyond the reach of human foresight or control. The military commander who acts in such contingencies is compelled to stake every thing dear to him on results which are often as purely hazardous as the casting of a die.&lt;br /&gt;
The influence of Miltiades in Athens after the Persian troops were withdrawn was paramount and supreme. Finding himself in possession of this ascendency, he began to form plans for other military undertakings. It proved, in the end, that it would have been far better for him to have been satisfied with the fame which he had already acquired.&lt;br /&gt;
Some of the islands in the Ægean Sea he considered as having taken part with the Persians in the invasion, to such an extent, at least, as to furnish him with a pretext for making war upon them. The one which he had specially in view, in the first instance, was Paros. Paros is a large and important island situated near the center of the southern portion of the Ægean Sea. It is of an oval form, and is about twelve miles long. The surface of the land is beautifully diversified and very picturesque, while, at the same time, the soil is very fertile. In the days of Miltiades, it was very wealthy and populous, and there was a large city, called also Paros, on the western coast of the island, near the sea. There is a modern town built upon the site of the former city, which presents a very extraordinary appearance, as the dwellings are formed, in a great measure, of materials obtained from the ancient ruins. Marble columns, sculptured capitals, and fragments of what were once magnificent entablatures, have been used to construct plain walls, or laid in obscure and neglected pavements—all, however, still retaining, notwithstanding their present degradation, unequivocal marks of the nobleness of their origin. The quarries where the ancient Parian marble was obtained were situated on this island, not very far from the town. They remain to the present day in the same state in which the ancient workmen left them.&lt;br /&gt;
In the time of Miltiades the island and the city of Paros were both very wealthy and very powerful. Miltiades conceived the design of making a descent upon the island, and levying an immense contribution upon the people, in the form of a fine, for what he considered their treason in taking part with the enemies of their countrymen. In order to prevent the people of Paros from preparing for defense, Miltiades intended to keep the object of his expedition secret for a time. He therefore simply proposed to the Athenians that they should equip a fleet and put it under his command. He had an enterprise in view, he said, the nature of which he could not particularly explain, but he was very confident of its success, and, if successful, he should return, in a short time, laden with spoils which would enrich the city, and amply reimburse the people for the expenses they would have incurred. The force which he asked for was a fleet of seventy vessels.&lt;br /&gt;
So great was the popularity and influence which Miltiades had acquired by his victory at Marathon, that this somewhat extraordinary proposition was readily complied with. The fleet was equipped, and crews were provided, and the whole armament was placed under Miltiades&#39;s command. The men themselves who were embarked on board of the galleys did not know whither they were going. Miltiades promised them victory and an abundance of gold as their reward; for the rest, they must trust, he said, to him, as he could not explain the actual destination of the enterprise without endangering its success. The men were all satisfied with these conditions, and the fleet set sail.&lt;br /&gt;
When it arrived on the coast of Paros, the Parians were, of course, taken by surprise, but they made immediate preparations for a very vigorous resistance. Miltiades commenced a siege, and sent a herald to the city, demanding of them, as the price of their ransom, an immense sum of money, saying, at the same time, that, unless they delivered up that sum, or, at least, gave security for the payment of it, he would not leave the place until the city was captured, and, when captured, it should be wholly destroyed. The Parians rejected the demand, and engaged energetically in the work of completing and strengthening their defenses. They organized companies of workmen to labor during the night, when their operations would not be observed, in building new walls, and re-enforcing every weak or unguarded point in the line of the fortifications. It soon appeared that the Parians were making far more rapid progress in securing their position than Miltiades was in his assaults upon it. Miltiades found that an attack upon a fortified island in the Ægean Sea was a different thing from encountering the undisciplined hordes of Persians on the open plains of Marathon. There it was a contest between concentrated courage and discipline on the one hand, and a vast expansion of pomp and parade on the other; whereas now he found that the courage and discipline on his part were met by an equally indomitable resolution on the part of his opponents, guided, too, by an equally well-trained experience and skill. In a word, it was Greek against Greek at Paros, and Miltiades began at length to perceive that his prospect of success was growing very doubtful and dim.&lt;br /&gt;
This state of things, of course, filled the mind of Miltiades with great anxiety and distress; for, after the promises which he had made to the Athenians, and the blind confidence which he had asked of them in proposing that they should commit the fleet so unconditionally to his command, he could not return discomfited to Athens without involving himself in the most absolute disgrace. While he was in this perplexity, it happened that some of his soldiers took captive a Parian female, one day, among other prisoners. She proved to be a priestess, from one of the Parian temples. Her name was Timo. The thought occurred to Miltiades that, since all human means at his command had proved inadequate to accomplish his end, he might, perhaps, through this captive priestess, obtain some superhuman aid. As she had been in the service of a Parian temple, she would naturally have an influence with the divinities of the place, or, at least, she would be acquainted with the proper means of propitiating their favor.&lt;br /&gt;
Miltiades, accordingly, held a private interview with Timo, and asked her what he should do to propitiate the divinities of Paros so far as to enable him to gain possession of the city. She replied that she could easily point out the way, if he would but follow her instructions. Miltiades, overjoyed, promised readily that he would do so. She then gave him her instructions secretly. What they were is not known, except so far as they were revealed by the occurrences that followed.&lt;br /&gt;
There was a temple consecrated to the goddess Ceres near to the city, and so connected with it, it seems, as to be in some measure included within the defenses. The approach to this temple was guarded by a palisade. There were, however, gates which afforded access, except when they were fastened from within. Miltiades, in obedience to Timo&#39;s instructions, went privately, in the night, perhaps, and with very few attendants, to this temple. He attempted to enter by the gates, which he had expected, it seems, to find open. They were, however, fastened against him. He then undertook to scale the palisade. He succeeded in doing this, not, however, without difficulty, and then advanced toward the temple, in obedience to the instructions which he had received from Timo. The account states that the act, whatever it was, that Timo had directed him to perform, instead of being, as he supposed, a means of propitiating the favor of the divinity, was sacrilegious and impious; and Miltiades, as he approached the temple, was struck suddenly with a mysterious and dreadful horror of mind, which wholly overwhelmed him. Rendered almost insane by this supernatural remorse and terror, he turned to fly. He reached the palisade, and, in endeavoring to climb over it, his precipitation and haste caused him to fall. His attendants ran to take him up. He was helpless and in great pain. They found he had dislocated a joint in one of his limbs. He received, of course, every possible attention; but, instead of recovering from the injury, he found that the consequences of it became more and more serious every day. In a word, the great conqueror of the Persians was now wholly overthrown, and lay moaning on his couch as helpless as a child.&lt;br /&gt;
He soon determined to abandon the siege of Paros and return to Athens. He had been about a month upon the island, and had laid waste the rural districts, but, as the city had made good its defense against him, he returned without any of the rich spoil which he had promised. The disappointment which the people of Athens experienced on his arrival, turned soon into a feeling of hostility against the author of the calamity. Miltiades found that the fame and honor which he had gained at Marathon were gone. They had been lost almost as suddenly as they had been acquired. The rivals and enemies who had been silenced by his former success were now brought out and made clamorous against him by his present failure. They attributed the failure to his own mismanagement of the expedition, and one orator, at length, advanced articles of impeachment against him, on a charge of having been bribed by the Persians to make his siege of Paros only a feint. Miltiades could not defend himself from these criminations, for he was lying, at the time, in utter helplessness, upon his couch of pain. The dislocation of the limb had ended in an open wound, which at length, having resisted all the attempts of the physicians to stop its progress, had begun to mortify, and the life of the sufferer was fast ebbing away. His son Cimon did all in his power to save his father from both the dangers that threatened him. He defended his character in the public tribunals, and he watched over his person in the cell in the prison. These filial efforts were, however, in both cases unavailing. Miltiades was condemned by the tribunal, and he died of his wound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The penalty exacted of him by the sentence was a very heavy fine. The sum demanded was the amount which the expedition to Paros had cost the city, and which, as it had been lost through the agency of Miltiades, it was adjudged that he should refund. This sentence, as well as the treatment in general which Miltiades received from his countrymen, has been since considered by mankind as very unjust and cruel. It was, however, only following out, somewhat rigidly, it is true, the essential terms and conditions of a military career. It results from principles inherent in the very nature of war, that we are never to look for the ascendency of justice and humanity in any thing pertaining to it. It is always power, and not right, that determines possession; it is success, not merit, that gains honors and rewards; and they who assent to the genius and spirit of military rule thus far, must not complain if they find that, on the same principle, it is failure and not crime which brings condemnation and destruction.&lt;br /&gt;
When Miltiades was dead, Cimon found that he could not receive his father&#39;s body for honorable interment unless he paid the fine. He had no means, himself, of doing this. He succeeded, however, at length, in raising the amount, by soliciting contributions from the family friends of his father. He paid the fine into the city treasury, and then the body of the hero was deposited in its long home.&lt;br /&gt;
The Parians were at first greatly incensed against the priestess Timo, as it seemed to them that she had intended to betray the city to Miltiades. They wished to put her to death, but they did not dare to do it. It might be considered an impious sacrilege to punish a priestess. They accordingly sent to the oracle at Delphi to state the circumstances of the case, and to inquire if they might lawfully put the priestess to death. She had been guilty, they said, of pointing out to an enemy the mode by which he might gain possession of their city; and, what was worse, she had, in doing so, attempted to admit him to those solemn scenes and mysteries in the temple which it was not lawful for any man to behold. The oracle replied that the priestess must not be punished, for she had done no wrong. It had been decreed by the gods that Miltiades should be destroyed, and Timo had been employed by them as the involuntary instrument of conducting him to his fate. The people of Paros acquiesced in this decision, and Timo was set free.&lt;br /&gt;
But to return to Darius. His desire to subdue the Greeks and to add their country to his dominions, and his determination to accomplish his purpose, were increased and strengthened, not diminished, by the repulse which his army had met with at the first invasion. He was greatly incensed against the Athenians, as if he considered their courage and energy in defending their country an audacious outrage against himself, and a crime. He resolved to organize a new expedition, still greater and more powerful than the other. Of this armament he determined to take the command himself in person, and to make the preparations for it on a scale of such magnitude as that the expedition should be worthy to be led by the great sovereign of half the world. He accordingly transmitted orders to all the peoples, nations, languages, and realms, in all his dominions, to raise their respective quotas of troops, horses, ships, and munitions of war, and prepare to assemble at such place of rendezvous as he should designate when all should be ready.&lt;br /&gt;
Some years elapsed before these arrangements were matured, and when at last the time seemed to have arrived for carrying his plans into effect, he deemed it necessary, before he commenced his march, to settle the succession of his kingdom; for he had several sons, who might each claim the throne, and involve the empire in disastrous civil wars in attempting to enforce their claims, in case he should never return. The historians say that there was a law of Persia forbidding the sovereign to leave the realm without previously fixing upon a successor. It is difficult to see, however, by what power or authority such a law could have been enacted, or to believe that monarchs like Darius would recognize an abstract obligation to law of any kind, in respect to their own political action. There is a species of law regulating the ordinary dealings between man and man, that springs up in all communities, whether savage or civilized, from custom, and from the action of judicial tribunals, which the most despotic and absolute sovereigns feel themselves bound, so far as relates to the private affairs of their subjects, to respect and uphold; but, in regard to their own personal and governmental acts and measures, they very seldom know any other authority than the impulses of their own sovereign will.&lt;br /&gt;
Darius had several sons, among whom there were two who claimed the right to succeed their father on the throne. One was the oldest son of a wife whom Darius had married before he became king. His name was Artobazanes. The other was the son of Atossa, the daughter of Cyrus, whom Darius had married after his accession to the throne. His name was Xerxes. Artobazanes claimed that he was entitled to be his father&#39;s heir, since he was his oldest son. Xerxes, on the other hand, maintained that, at the period of the birth of Artobazanes, Darius was not a king. He was then in a private station, and sons could properly inherit only what their fathers possessed at the time when they were born. He himself, on the other hand, was the oldest son which his father had had, being a king, and he was, consequently, the true inheritor of the kingdom. Besides, being the son of Atossa, he was the grandson of Cyrus, and the hereditary rights, therefore, of that great founder of the empire had descended to him.&lt;br /&gt;
Darius decided the question in favor of Xerxes, and then made arrangements for commencing his march, with a mind full of the elation and pride which were awakened by the grandeur of his position and the magnificence of his schemes. These schemes, however, he did not live to execute. He suddenly fell sick and died, just as he was ready to set out upon his expedition, and Xerxes, his son, reigned in his stead.&lt;br /&gt;
Xerxes immediately took command of the vast preparations which his father had made, and went on with the prosecution of the enterprise. The expedition which followed deserves, probably, in respect to the numbers engaged in it, the distance which it traversed, the immenseness of the expenses involved, and the magnitude of its results, to be considered the greatest military undertaking which human ambition and power have ever attempted to effect. The narrative, however, both of its splendid adventures and of its ultimate fate, belongs to the history of Xerxes.&lt;br /&gt;
The greatness of Darius was the greatness of position and not of character. He was the absolute sovereign of nearly half the world, and, as such, was held up very conspicuously to the attention of mankind, who gaze with a strong feeling of admiration and awe upon these vast elevations of power, as they do upon the summits of mountains, simply because they are high. Darius performed no great exploit, and he accomplished no great object while he lived; and he did not even leave behind him any strong impressions of personal character. There is in his history, and in the position which he occupies in the minds of men, greatness without dignity, success without merit, vast and long-continued power without effects accomplished or objects gained, and universal and perpetual renown without honor or applause. The world admire Cæsar, Hannibal, Alexander, Alfred, and Napoleon for the deeds which they performed. They admire Darius only on account of the elevation on which he stood. In the same lofty position, they would have admired, probably, just as much, the very horse whose neighing placed him there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/27802/27802-h/27802-h.htm#Chapter_XII&quot;&gt;Source:&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/10/death-of-darius-great.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgdKpt7zKUYakDxKLZO_GPZRuKTfbnXrynHoCcpeSddz97DraNtp0owHyLJddk0dykoIQR0Si08sxqY0ef-seA8QtBbW3SLrrbDsZRa2tzTwRI1tqEVhMvsFRVo2HjHfzFw-9rfAmpOiE1i/s72-c/darius.JPG" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>0</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-3444419180586091982</guid><pubDate>Wed, 30 Sep 2009 09:36:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-09-30T02:36:26.301-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">MEDICINE and BIOLOGY</category><title>Charles Darwin - Origin of Species</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEi2GM8s-XCBOXC0uNv9Tb1FV0bs339LZZjQHo26Wx36Okzdb_QSc8ggB7iqfEh7tIVVGDTKlZ8buZ0OXNOEj7xtKxsmHhJByJoPwJZdeQIDeqd7c5UdeYQdPdehqV97QUm4sU5qlT98mPTc/s1600-h/darwin_portrait.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEi2GM8s-XCBOXC0uNv9Tb1FV0bs339LZZjQHo26Wx36Okzdb_QSc8ggB7iqfEh7tIVVGDTKlZ8buZ0OXNOEj7xtKxsmHhJByJoPwJZdeQIDeqd7c5UdeYQdPdehqV97QUm4sU5qlT98mPTc/s320/darwin_portrait.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;C&lt;/span&gt;harles Robert Darwin was born at Shrewsbury, England, Feb. 12, 1809, of a family distinguished on both sides. Abandoning medicine for natural history, he joined H.M.S. Beagle in 1831 on the five years&#39; voyage, which he described in &quot;The Voyage of the Beagle,&quot; and to which he refers in the introduction to his masterpiece. The &quot;Origin of Species&quot; containing, in the idea of natural selection, the distinctive contribution of Darwin to the theory of organic evolution, was published in November, 1859. In only one brief sentence did he there allude to man, but twelve years later he published the &quot;Descent of Man,&quot; in which the principles of the earlier volume found their logical outcome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; In other works Darwin added vastly to our knowledge of coral reefs, organic variation, earthworms, and the comparative expression of the emotions in man and animals. Darwin died in ignorance of the work upon variation done by his great contemporary, Gregor Mendel, whose work was rediscovered in 1900. &quot;Mendelism&quot; necessitates much modification of Darwin&#39;s work, which, however, remains the maker of the greatest epoch in the study of life and the most important contribution to that study ever made. Its immortal author died on April 19, 1882, and was buried in Westminster Abbey.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;span style=&quot;background-color: #f3f3f3; color: blue;&quot;&gt;I.—Creation or Evolution?&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When on board H.M.S. Beagle as naturalist, I was much struck with certain facts in the distribution of the organic beings inhabiting South America, and in the geographical relations of the present to the past inhabitants of that continent. These facts, as will be seen in the latter chapters of this volume, seemed to throw some light on the origin of species—that mystery of mysteries, as it has been called by one of our greatest philosophers. On my return home, in 1837, it occurred to me that something might perhaps be made out on this question by patiently accumulating and reflecting on all sorts of facts which could possibly have any bearing on it. After five years&#39; work, I allowed myself to speculate on the subject, and drew up some short notes; these I enlarged in 1844 into a sketch of the conclusions which then seemed to me probable. From that period to the present day I have steadily pursued the same object. I hope that I may be excused for entering on these personal details, as I give them to show that I have not been hasty in coming to a decision.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In considering the origin of species, it is quite conceivable that a naturalist, reflecting on the mutual affinities of organic beings, on their embryological relations, their geographical distribution, geological succession, and other such facts, might come to the conclusion that species had not been independently created, but had descended, like varieties, from other species. Nevertheless, such a conclusion, even if well founded, would be unsatisfactory, until it could be shown how the innumerable species inhabiting this world have been modified so as to acquire that perfection of structure and co-adaptation which justly excites our admiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Naturalists continually refer to external conditions, such as climate, food, etc., as the only possible cause of variation. In one limited sense, as we shall hereafter see, this may be true; but it is preposterous to attribute to mere external conditions the structure, for instance, of the woodpecker, with its feet, tail, beak, and tongue, so admirably adapted to catch insects under the bark of trees. In the case of the mistletoe, which draws its nourishment from certain trees, which has seeds that must be transported by certain birds, and which has flowers with separate sexes absolutely requiring the agency of certain insects to bring pollen from one flower to the other, it is equally preposterous to account for the structure of the parasite, with its relations to several distinct organic beings, by the effects of external conditions, or of habit, or of the volition of the plant itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is, therefore, of the highest importance to gain a clear insight into the means of modification and co-adaptation. At the beginning of my observations it seemed to me probable that a careful study of domesticated animals and of cultivated plants would offer the best chance of making out this obscure problem. Nor have I been disappointed; in this and in all other perplexing cases I have invariably found that our knowledge, imperfect though it be, of variation under domestication, afforded the best and safest clue. I may venture to express my conviction of the high value of such studies, although they have been very commonly neglected by naturalists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although much remains obscure, and will long remain obscure, I can entertain no doubt, after the most deliberate study and dispassionate judgment of which I am capable, that the view which most naturalists until recently entertained, and which I formerly entertained—namely, that each species has been independently created—is erroneous. I am fully convinced that species are not immutable, but that those belonging to what are called the same genera are lineal descendants of some other and generally extinct species, in the same manner as the acknowledged varieties of any one species are the descendants of that species. Furthermore, I am also convinced that Natural Selection has been the most important, but not the exclusive, means of modification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;II.—Variation and Selection&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All living beings vary more or less from one another, and though variations which are not inherited are unimportant for us, the number and diversity of inheritable deviations of structure, both those of slight and those of considerable physiological importance, are endless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No breeder doubts how strong is the tendency to inheritance; that like produces like is his fundamental belief. Doubts have been thrown on this principle only by theoretical writers. When any deviation of structure often appears, and we see it in the father and child, we cannot tell whether it may not be due to the same cause having acted on both; but when amongst individuals, apparently exposed to the same conditions, any very rare deviation, due to some extraordinary combination of circumstances, appears in the parent—say, once amongst several million individuals—and it re-appears in the child, the mere doctrine of chances almost compels us to attribute its reappearance to inheritance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everyone must have heard of cases of albinism, prickly skin, hairy bodies, etc., appearing in members of the same family. If strange and rare deviations of structure are really inherited, less strange and commoner deviations may be freely admitted to be inheritable. Perhaps the correct way of viewing the whole subject would be to look at the inheritance of every character whatever as the rule, and non-inheritance as the anomaly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The laws governing inheritance are for the most part unknown. No one can say why the same peculiarity in different individuals of the same species, or in different species, is sometimes inherited and sometimes not so; why the child often reverts in certain characters to its grandfather or grandmother, or more remote ancestor; why a peculiarity is often transmitted from one sex to both sexes, or to one sex alone, more commonly but not exclusively to the like sex.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact of heredity being given, we have evidence derived from human practice as to the influence of selection. There are large numbers of domesticated races of animals and plants admirably suited in various ways to man&#39;s use or fancy—adapted to the environment of which his need and inclination are the most essential constituents. We cannot suppose that all the breeds were suddenly produced as perfect and as useful as we now see them; indeed, in many cases, we know that this has not been their history. The key is man&#39;s power of accumulative selection. Nature gives successive variations; man adds them up in certain directions useful to him. In this sense he may be said to have made for himself useful breeds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The great power of this principle of selection is not hypothetical. It is certain that several of our eminent breeders have, even within a single lifetime, modified to a large extent their breeds of cattle and sheep. What English breeders have actually effected is proved by the enormous prices given for animals with a good pedigree; and these have been exported to almost every quarter of the world. The same principles are followed by horticulturists, and we see an astonishing improvement in many florists&#39; flowers, when the flowers of the present day are compared with drawings made only twenty or thirty years ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The practice of selection is far from being a modern discovery. The principle of selection I find distinctly given in an ancient Chinese encyclopædia. Explicit rules are laid down by some of the Roman classical writers. It is clear that the breeding of domestic animals was carefully attended to in ancient times, and is now attended to by the lowest savages. It would, indeed, have been a strange fact had attention not been paid to breeding, for the inheritance of good and bad qualities is so obvious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Study of the origin of our domestic races of animals and plants leads to the following conclusions. Changed conditions of life are of the highest possible importance in causing variability, both by acting directly on the organisation, and indirectly by affecting the reproductive system. Spontaneous variation of unknown origin plays its part. Some, perhaps a great, effect may be attributed to the increased use or disuse of parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The final result is thus rendered infinitely complex. In some cases the intercrossing of aboriginally distinct species appears to have played an important part in the origin of our breeds. When several breeds have once been formed in any country, their occasional intercrossing, with the aid of selection, has, no doubt, largely aided in the formation of new sub-breeds; but the importance of crossing has been much exaggerated, both in regard to animals and to those plants which are propagated by seed. Over all these causes of change, the accumulative action of selection, whether applied methodically and quickly, or unconsciously and slowly, but more efficiently, seems to have been the predominant power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;III.—Variation Under Nature&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before applying these principles to organic beings in a state of nature, we must ascertain whether these latter are subject to any variation. We find variation everywhere. Individual differences, though of small interest to the systematist, are of the highest importance for us, for they are often inherited; and they thus afford materials for natural selection to act and accumulate, in the same manner as man accumulates in any given direction individual differences in his domesticated productions. Further, what we call varieties cannot really be distinguished from species in the long run, a fact which we can clearly understand if species once existed as varieties, and thus originated. But the facts are utterly inexplicable if species are independent creations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How have all the exquisite adaptations of one part of the body to another part, and to the conditions of life, and of one organic being to another being, been perfected? For everywhere we find these beautiful adaptations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The answer is to be found in the struggle for life. Owing to this struggle, variations, however slight, and from whatever cause proceeding, if they be in any degree profitable to the individuals of a species in their infinitely complex relations to other organic beings and to their physical conditions of life, will tend to the preservation of such individuals, and will generally be inherited by the offspring. The offspring, also, will thus have a better chance of surviving, for, of the many individuals of any species which are periodically born, but a small number can survive. I have called this principle, by which each slight variation, if useful, is preserved, by the term Natural Selection, in order to mark its relation to man&#39;s power of selection. But the expression, often used by Mr. Herbert Spencer, of the Survival of the Fittest, is more accurate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that man, by selection, can certainly produce great results, and can adapt organic beings to his own uses, through the accumulation of slight but useful variations given to him by the hand of Nature. Natural Selection is a power incessantly ready for action, and is as immeasurably superior to man&#39;s feeble efforts as the works of Nature are to those of Art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All organic beings are exposed to severe competition. Nothing is easier than to admit in words the truth of the universal struggle for life, or more difficult—at least, I have found it so—than constantly to bear this conclusion in mind. Yet, unless it be thoroughly engrained in the mind, the whole economy of Nature, with every fact of distribution, rarity, abundance, extinction, and variation, will be dimly seen or quite misunderstood. We behold the face of Nature bright with gladness; we often see superabundance of food. We do not see, or we forget, that the birds which are idly singing round us mostly live on insects or seeds, and are thus constantly destroying life; or we forget how largely these songsters, or their eggs, or their nestlings, are destroyed by birds or beasts of prey. We do not always bear in mind that, though food may be superabundant, it is not so at all seasons of each recurring year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A struggle for existence, the term being used in a large, general, and metaphorical sense, inevitably follows from the high rate at which all organic beings tend to increase.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every being, which during its natural lifetime produces several eggs or seeds, must suffer destruction during some period of its life, and during some season or occasional year; otherwise, on the principle of geometrical increase, its numbers would quickly become so inordinately great that no country could support the product. Hence, as more individuals are produced than can possibly survive, there must in every case be a struggle for existence, either one individual with another of the same species, or with the individuals of distinct species, or with the physical conditions of life. It is the doctrine of Malthus applied with manifold force to the whole animal and vegetable kingdoms; for in this case there can be no artificial increase of food, and no prudential restraint from marriage. Although some species may be now increasing, more or less rapidly, in numbers, all cannot do so, for the world would not hold them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no exception to the rule that every organic being naturally increases at so high a rate that, if not destroyed, the earth would soon be covered by the progeny of a single pair. Even slow-breeding man has doubled in twenty-five years, and at this rate, in less than a thousand years, there would literally not be standing-room for his progeny. Linnæus has calculated that if an annual plant produced only two seeds—and there is no plant so unproductive as this—and their seedlings next year produced two, and so on, then in twenty years there would be a million plants. The elephant is reckoned the slowest breeder of all known animals, and I have taken some pains to estimate its probable minimum rate of natural increase. It will be safest to assume that it begins breeding when thirty years old, and goes on breeding until ninety years old, bringing forth six young in the interval, and surviving till one hundred years old. If this be so, after a period of from 740 to 750 years there would be nearly nineteen million elephants alive, descended from the first pair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The causes which check the natural tendency of each species to increase are most obscure. Eggs or very young animals seem generally to suffer most, but this is not invariably the case. With plants there is a vast destruction of seeds. The amount of food for each species of course gives the extreme limit to which each can increase; but very frequently it is not the obtaining food, but the serving as prey to other animals, which determines the average number of a species. Climate is important, and periodical seasons of extreme cold or drought seem to be the most effective of all checks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The relations of all animals and plants to each other in the struggle for existence are most complex, and often unexpected. Battle within battle must be continually recurring with varying success; and yet in the long run the forces are so nicely balanced that the face of Nature remains for long periods of time uniform, though assuredly the merest trifle would give the victory to one organic being over another. Nevertheless, so profound is our ignorance, and so high our presumption, that we marvel when we hear of the extinction of an organic being; and as we do not see the cause, we invoke cataclysms to desolate the world, or invent laws on the duration of the forms of life!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The struggle for life is most severe between individuals and varieties of the same species. The competition is most severe between allied forms which fill nearly the same place in the economy of Nature. But great is our ignorance on the mutual relations of all organic beings. All that we can do is to keep steadily in mind that each organic being is striving to increase in a geometrical ratio; that each at some period of its life, during some season of the year, during each generation or at intervals, has to struggle for life and to suffer great destruction. When we reflect on this struggle, we may console ourselves with the full belief that the war of Nature is not incessant, that no fear is felt, that death is generally prompt, and that the vigorous, the healthy, and the happy survive and multiply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;IV.—The Survival of the Fittest&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How will the struggle for existence act in regard to variation? Can the principle of selection, which we have seen is so potent in the hands of man, apply under Nature? I think we shall see that it can act most efficiently. Let the endless number of slight variations and individual differences occurring in our domestic productions, and, in a lesser degree, in those under Nature, be borne in mind, as well as the strength of the hereditary tendency. Under domestication, it may be truly said that the whole organisation becomes in some degree plastic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the variability, which we almost universally meet with in our domestic productions, is not directly produced by man; he can neither originate variations nor prevent their occurrence; he can only preserve and accumulate such as do occur. Unintentionally he exposes organic beings to new and changing conditions of life, and variability ensues; but similar changes of condition might and do occur under Nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let it also be borne in mind how infinitely complex and close-fitting are the mutual relations of all organic beings to each other and to their physical conditions of life, and consequently what infinitely varied diversities of structure might be of use to each being under changing conditions of life. Can it, then, be thought improbable, seeing what variations useful to man have undoubtedly occurred, that other variations, useful in some way to each being in the great complex battle of life, should occur in the course of many successive generations? If such do occur, can we doubt, remembering that many more individuals are born than can possibly survive, that individuals having any advantage over others, would have the best chance of surviving and of procreating their kind? On the other hand, we may feel sure that any variation in the least degree injurious would be rigidly destroyed. This preservation of favourable individual differences and variations, and the destruction of those which are injurious, I have called Natural Selection, or the Survival of the Fittest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The term is too frequently misapprehended. Variations neither useful nor injurious would not be affected by natural selection. It is not asserted that natural selection induces variability. It implies only the preservation of such varieties as arise and are beneficial to the being under its conditions of life. Again, it has been said that I speak of natural selection as an active Power or Deity; but who objects to an author speaking of the attraction of gravity as ruling the movements of the planets? It is difficult to avoid personifying the word Nature; but I mean by Nature only the aggregate action and product of many natural laws, and by laws the sequence of events as ascertained by us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As man can produce, and certainly has produced, a great result by his methodical and unconscious means of selection, what may not natural selection effect? Man can act only on external and visible characters; Nature, if I may be allowed to personify the natural preservation or survival of the fittest, cares nothing for appearances, except in so far as they are useful to any being. She can act on every internal organ, on every shade of constitutional difference, on the whole machinery of life. Man selects only for his own good; Nature only for that of the being which she tends. Every selected character is fully exercised by her, as is implied by the fact of their selection. Man keeps the natives of many climates in the same country; he seldom exercises each selected character in some peculiar and fitting manner; he feeds a long and a short-beaked pigeon on the same food; he does not exercise a long-backed or long-legged quadruped in any peculiar manner; he exposes sheep with long and short wool to the same climate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man does not allow the most vigorous males to struggle for the females. He does not rigidly destroy all inferior animals, but protects during each varying season, as far as lies in his power, all his productions. He often begins his selection by some half-monstrous form; or at least by some modification prominent enough to catch the eye or to be plainly useful to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But under Nature, the slightest differences of structure or constitution may well turn the nicely-balanced scale in the struggle for life, and so be preserved. How fleeting are the wishes and efforts of man! How short his time! And, consequently, how poor will be his results compared with those accumulated by Nature during whole geological periods! Can we wonder that Nature&#39;s productions should be far &quot;truer&quot; in character than man&#39;s productions; that they should be infinitely better adapted to the most complex conditions of life, and should plainly bear the stamp of far higher workmanship?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It may metaphorically be said that natural selection is daily and hourly scrutinising, throughout the world, the slightest variations; rejecting those that are bad, preserving and adding up all that are good; silently and insensibly working, whenever and wherever opportunity offers, at the improvement of each organic being in relation to its organic and inorganic conditions of life. We see nothing of these slow changes in progress until the hand of time has marked the lapse of ages, and then so imperfect is our view into long-past geological ages that we see only that the forms of life are now different from what they formerly were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although natural selection can act only through and for the good of each being, yet characters and structures, which we are apt to consider as of very trifling importance, may thus be acted on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natural selection will modify the structure of the young in relation to the parent, and of the parent in relation to the young. In social animals it will adapt the structure of each individual for the benefit of the whole community, if the community profits by the selected change. What natural selection cannot do is to modify the structure of one species, without giving it any advantage, for the good of another species; and though statements to this effect may be found in works of natural history, I cannot find one case which will bear investigation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A structure used only once in an animal&#39;s life, if of high importance to it, might be modified to any extent by natural selection; for instance, the great jaws possessed by certain insects, used exclusively for opening the cocoon, or the hard tip to the beak of unhatched birds, used for breaking the egg. It has been asserted that of the best short-beaked tumbler pigeons a greater number perish in the egg than are able to get out of it; so that fanciers assist in the act of hatching. Now, if Nature had to make the beak of a full-grown pigeon very short for the bird&#39;s own advantage, the process of modification would be very slow, and there would be simultaneously the most rigorous selection of all the young birds within the egg, for all with weak beaks would inevitably perish; or more easily broken shells might be selected, the thickness of the shell being known to vary like every other structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With all beings there must be much fortuitous destruction, which can have little or no influence on the course of natural selection. For instance, a vast number of eggs or seeds are annually devoured, and these could be modified through natural selection only if they varied in some manner which protected them from their enemies. Yet many of these eggs or seeds would perhaps, if not destroyed, have yielded individuals better adapted to their conditions of life than any of those which happened to survive. So, again, a vast number of mature animals and plants, whether or not they be the best adapted to their conditions, must be annually destroyed by accidental causes, which would not be in the least degree mitigated by certain changes of structure or constitution which would in other ways be beneficial to the species.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But let the destruction of the adults be ever so heavy, if the number which can exist in any district be not wholly kept down by such causes—or, again, let the destruction of eggs or seeds be so great that only a hundredth or a thousandth part are developed—yet of those which do survive, the best adapted individuals, supposing there is any variability in a favourable direction, will tend to propagate their kind in larger numbers than the less well adapted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On our theory the continued existence of lowly organisms offers no difficulty; for natural selection does not necessarily include progressive development; it only takes advantage of such variations as arise and are beneficial to each creature under its complex relations of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mere lapse of time by itself does nothing, either for or against natural selection. I state this because it has been erroneously asserted that the element of time has been assumed by me to play an all-important part in modifying species, as if all the forms of life were necessarily undergoing change through some innate law.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;span style=&quot;background-color: blue;&quot;&gt;V.—Sexual Selection&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This form of selection depends, not on a struggle for existence in relation to other organic beings or to external conditions, but on a struggle between the individuals of one sex, generally the males, for the possession of the other sex. The result is not death to the unsuccessful competitor, but few or no offspring. Sexual selection is, therefore, less rigorous than natural selection. Generally, the most vigorous males, those which are best fitted for their places in Nature, will leave most progeny. But, in many cases, victory depends not so much on general vigour as on having special weapons, confined to the male sex. A hornless stag or spurless cock would have a poor chance of leaving numerous offspring. Sexual selection, by always allowing the victor to breed, might surely give indomitable courage, length to the spur, and strength to the wing to strike in the spurred leg, in nearly the same manner as does the brutal cock-fighter by the careful selection of his best cocks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How low in the scale of Nature the law of battle descends I know not. Male alligators have been described as fighting, bellowing, and whirling round, like Indians in a war-dance, for the possession of the females; male salmons have been observed fighting all day long; male stag-beetles sometimes bear wounds from the mandibles of other males; the males of certain other insects have been frequently seen fighting for a particular female who sits by, an apparently unconcerned beholder of the struggle, and then retires with the conqueror. The war is, perhaps, severest between the males of the polygamous animals, and these seem oftenest provided with special weapons. The males of carnivorous animals are already well armed, though to them special means of defence may be given through means of sexual selection, as the mane of the lion and the hooked jaw of the salmon. The shield may be as important for victory as the sword or spear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amongst birds, the contest is often of a more peaceful character. All those who have attended to the subject believe that there is the severest rivalry between the males of many species to attract, by singing, the females. The rock-thrush of Guiana, birds of paradise, and some others, congregate; and successive males display with the most elaborate care, and show off in the best manner, their gorgeous plumage; they likewise perform strange antics before the females, which, standing by as spectators, at last choose the most attractive partner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If man can in a short time give beauty and an elegant carriage to his bantams, according to his standard of beauty, I can see no good reason to doubt that female birds, by selecting, during thousands of generations, the most melodious or beautiful males, according to their standard of beauty, might produce a marked effect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br style=&quot;color: blue;&quot; /&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;VI.—The Struggle for Existence&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under domestication we see much variability, caused, or at least excited, by changed conditions of life; but often in so obscure a manner that we are tempted to consider the variations as spontaneous. Variability is governed by many complex laws—by correlated growth, compensation, the increased use and disuse of parts, and the definite action of the surrounding conditions. There is much difficulty in ascertaining how largely our domestic productions have been modified; but we may safely infer that the amount has been large, and that modifications can be inherited for long periods. As long as the conditions of life remain the same, we have reason to believe that a modification, which has already been inherited for many generations, may continue to be inherited for an almost infinite number of generations. On the other hand, we have evidence that variability, when it has once come into play, does not cease under domestication for a very long period; nor do we know that it ever ceases, for new varieties are still occasionally produced by our oldest domesticated productions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Variability is not actually caused by man; he only unintentionally exposes organic beings to new conditions of life, and then Nature acts on the organisation and causes it to vary. But man can and does select the variations given to him by Nature, and thus accumulates them in any desired manner. He thus adapts animals and plants for his own benefit or pleasure. He may do this methodically, or he may do it unconsciously by preserving the individuals most useful or pleasing to him without an intention of altering the breed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is certain that he can influence the character of a breed by selecting, in each successive generation, individual differences so slight as to be inappreciable except by an educated eye. This unconscious process of selection has been the agency in the formation of the most distinct and useful domestic breeds. That many breeds produced by man have to a large extent the character of natural species is shown by the inextricable doubts whether many of them are varieties or aboriginally distinct species.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no reason why the principles which have acted so efficiently under domestication should not have acted under Nature. In the survival of favoured individuals and races, during the constantly recurrent struggle for existence, we see a powerful and ever-acting form of selection. The struggle for existence inevitably follows from the high geometrical ratio of increase which is common to all organic beings. This high rate of increase is proved by calculation; by the rapid increase of many animals and plants during a succession of peculiar seasons and when naturalised in new countries. More individuals are born than can possibly survive. A grain in the balance may determine which individuals shall live and which shall die; which variety or species shall increase in number, and which shall decrease, or finally become extinct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the individuals of the same species come in all respects into the closest competition with each other, the struggle will generally be most severe between them; it will be almost equally severe between the varieties of the same species, and next in severity between the species of the same genus. On the other hand, the struggle will often be severe between beings remote in the scale of Nature. The slightest advantage in certain individuals, at any age or during any season, over those with which they come into competition, or better adaptation, in however slight a degree, to the surrounding physical conditions, will, in the long run, turn the balance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With animals having separated sexes, there will be in most cases a struggle between the males for the possession of the females. The most vigorous males, or those which have most successfully struggled with their conditions of life, will generally leave most progeny. But success will often depend on the males having special weapons, or means of defence, or charms; and a slight advantage will lead to victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As geology plainly proclaims that each land has undergone great physical changes, we might have expected to find that organic beings have varied under Nature in the same way as they have varied under domestication. And if there has been any variability under Nature, it would be an unaccountable fact if natural selection had not come into play. It has often been asserted, but the assertion is incapable of proof, that the amount of variation under Nature is a strictly limited quantity. Man, though acting on external characters alone, and often capriciously, can produce within a short period a great result by adding up mere individual differences in his domestic productions; and everyone admits that species present individual differences. But, besides such differences, all naturalists admit that natural varieties exist, which are considered sufficiently distinct to be worthy of record in systematic works.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No one has drawn any clear distinction between individual differences and slight varieties, or between more plainly marked varieties and sub-species and species. On separate continents, and on different parts of the same continent when divided by barriers of any kind, what a multitude of forms exist which some experienced naturalists rank as varieties, others as geographical races or sub-species, and others as distinct, though closely allied species!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If, then, animals and plants do vary, let it be ever so slightly or slowly, why should not variations or individuals, differences which are in any way beneficial, be preserved and accumulated through natural selection, or the survival of the fittest? If man can, by patience, select variations useful to him, why, under changing and complex conditions of life, should not variations useful to Nature&#39;s living products often arise, and be preserved, or selected? What limit can be put to this power, acting during long ages and rigidly scrutinising the whole constitution, structure, and habits of each creature—favouring the good and rejecting the bad? I can see no limit to this power, in slowly and beautifully adapting each form to the most complex relations of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the future I see open fields for far more important researches. Psychology will be based on the foundation already well laid by Mr. Herbert Spencer—that of the necessary acquirement of each mental power and capacity by gradation. Much light will be thrown on the origin of man and his history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Authors of the highest eminence seem to be fully satisfied with the view that each species has been independently created. To my mind it accords better with what we know of the laws impressed on matter by the Creator that the production and extinction of the past and present inhabitants of the world should have been due to secondary causes, like those determining the birth and death of the individual. When I view all beings not as special creations, but as the lineal descendants of some few beings which lived long before the first bed of the Cambrian system was deposited, they seem to me to become ennobled. Judging from the past, we may safely infer that not one living species will transmit its unaltered likeness to a distant futurity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of the species now living very few will transmit progeny of any kind to a far distant futurity; for the manner in which all organic beings are grouped shows that the greater number of species in each genus, and all the species in many genera, have left no descendants, but have become utterly extinct. We can so far take a prophetic glance into futurity as to foretell that it will be the common and widely-spread species, belonging to the larger and dominant groups within each class, which will ultimately prevail and procreate new and dominant species. As all the living forms of life are the lineal descendants of those which lived long before the Cambrian epoch, we may feel certain that the ordinary succession by generation has never once been broken, and that no cataclysm has desolated the whole world. We may look with some confidence to a secure future of great length. As natural selection works solely by and for the good of each being, all corporeal and mental endowments will tend to progress towards perfection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is interesting to contemplate a tangled bank, clothed with many plants of many kinds, with birds singing on the bushes, with various insects flitting about, and with worms crawling through the damp earth, and to reflect that these elaborately constructed forms, so different from each other, and dependent upon each other in so complex a manner, have all been produced by laws acting around us. These laws, taken in the largest sense, being Growth with Reproduction; Inheritance, which is almost implied by reproduction; Variability from the indirect and direct action of the conditions of life, and from use and disuse; a ratio of increase so high as to lead to a struggle for life, and, as a consequence, to Natural Selection, entailing Divergence of Character and the Extinction of less improved forms. Thus, from the war of Nature, from famine and death, the most exalted object which we are capable of conceiving, namely, the production of the higher animals, directly follows. There is grandeur in this view of life, with its several powers, having been originally breathed by the Creator into a few forms, or into one; and that, whilst this planet has gone cycling on according to the fixed law of gravity, from so simple a beginning endless forms most beautiful and most wonderful have been, and are being, evolved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/25509/25509-h/25509-h.htm#The_Origin_of_Species&quot;&gt;Source:&lt;/a&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/09/charles-darwin-origin-of-species.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEi2GM8s-XCBOXC0uNv9Tb1FV0bs339LZZjQHo26Wx36Okzdb_QSc8ggB7iqfEh7tIVVGDTKlZ8buZ0OXNOEj7xtKxsmHhJByJoPwJZdeQIDeqd7c5UdeYQdPdehqV97QUm4sU5qlT98mPTc/s72-c/darwin_portrait.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>0</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-7109663488314169245</guid><pubDate>Tue, 29 Sep 2009 08:22:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-09-29T01:22:08.984-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">EARTH</category><title>Mystery of Machu Picchu</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjYpOJMGbfgqZ0JrRoGz-rdI5hBGlqNxt_Wdh_biJNbOyQIBOEIyNoyuorUmwt_HyYhrSg1-0i_l3zZ31xM1Qx9FCnA45PE_0EtE_G-uj5dMfbCQQZ4RArJXI6Dc-E8yGQ83dvtXOVJ2gFT/s1600-h/machu-picchu.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjYpOJMGbfgqZ0JrRoGz-rdI5hBGlqNxt_Wdh_biJNbOyQIBOEIyNoyuorUmwt_HyYhrSg1-0i_l3zZ31xM1Qx9FCnA45PE_0EtE_G-uj5dMfbCQQZ4RArJXI6Dc-E8yGQ83dvtXOVJ2gFT/s320/machu-picchu.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;I&lt;/span&gt;t was in July, 1911, that we first entered that marvelous canyon of the Urubamba, where the river escapes from the cold regions near Cuzco by tearing its way through gigantic mountains of granite. From Torontoy to Colpani the road runs through a land of matchless charm. It has the majestic grandeur of the Canadian Rockies, as well as the startling beauty of the Nuuanu Pali near Honolulu, and the enchanting vistas of the Koolau Ditch Trail on Maul. In the variety of its charms and the power of its spell, I know of no place in the world which can compare with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; Not only has it great snow peaks looming above the clouds more than two miles overhead; gigantic precipices of many-colored granite rising sheer for thousands of feet above the foaming, glistening, roaring rapids; it has also, in striking contrast, orchids and tree ferns, the delectable beauty of luxurious vegetation, and the mysterious witchery of the jungle. One is drawn irresistibly onward by ever-recurring surprises through a deep, winding gorge, turning and twisting past overhanging cliffs of incredible height. Above all, there is the fascination of finding here and there under the swaying vines, or perched on top of a beetling crag, the rugged masonry of a bygone race; and of trying to understand the bewildering romance of the ancient builders who ages ago sought refuge in a region which appears to have been expressly designed by Nature as a sanctuary for the oppressed, a place where they might fearlessly and patiently give expression to their passion for walls of enduring beauty. Space forbids any attempt to describe in detail the constantly changing panorama, the rank tropical foliage, the countless terraces, the towering cliffs, the glaciers peeping out between the clouds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We had camped at a place near the river, called Mandor Pampa. Melchor Arteaga, proprietor of the neighboring farm, had told us of ruins at Machu Picchu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The morning of July 24th dawned in a cold drizzle. Arteaga shivered and seemed inclined to stay in his hut. I offered to pay him well if he would show me the ruins. He demurred and said it was too hard a climb for such a wet day. When he found that we were willing to pay him a sol, three or four times the ordinary daily wage in this vicinity, he finally agreed to guide us to the ruins. No one supposed that they would be particularly interesting. Accompanied by Sergeant Carrasco I left camp at ten o&#39;clock and went some distance upstream. On the road we passed a venomous snake which recently had been killed. This region has an unpleasant notoriety for being the favorite haunt of “vipers.” The lance-headed or yellow viper, commonly known as the fer-de-lance, a very venomous serpent capable of making considerable springs when in pursuit of its prey, is common hereabouts. Later two of our mules died from snake-bite. &lt;br /&gt;
After a walk of three quarters of an hour the guide left the main road and plunged down through the jungle to the bank of the river. Here there was a primitive “bridge” which crossed the roaring rapids at its narrowest part, where the stream was forced to flow between two great boulders. The bridge was made of half a dozen very slender logs, some of which were not long enough to span the distance between the boulders. They had been spliced and lashed together with vines. Arteaga and Carrasco took off their shoes and crept gingerly across, using their somewhat prehensile toes to keep from slipping. It was obvious that no one could have lived for an instant in the rapids, but would immediately have been dashed to pieces against granite boulders. I am frank to confess that I got down on hands and knees and crawled across, six inches at a time. Even after we reached the other side I could not help wondering what would happen to the “bridge” if a particularly heavy shower should fall in the valley above. A light rain had fallen during the night. The river had risen so that the bridge was already threatened by the foaming rapids. It would not take much more rain to wash away the bridge entirely. If this should happen during the day it might be very awkward. As a matter of fact, it did happen a few days later and the next explorers to attempt to cross the river at this point found only one slender log remaining.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving the stream, we struggled up the bank through a dense jungle, and in a few minutes reached the bottom of a precipitous slope. For an hour and twenty minutes we had a hard climb. A good part of the distance we went on all fours, sometimes hanging on by the tips of our fingers. Here and there, a primitive ladder made from the roughly hewn trunk of a small tree was placed in such a way as to help one over what might otherwise have proved to be an impassable cliff. In another place the slope was covered with slippery grass where it was hard to find either handholds or footholds. The guide said that there were lots of snakes here. The humidity was great, the heat was excessive, and we were not in training.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shortly after noon we reached a little grass-covered hut where several good-natured Indians, pleasantly surprised at our unexpected arrival, welcomed us with dripping gourds full of cool, delicious water. Then they set before us a few cooked sweet potatoes, called here cumara, a Quichua word identical with the Polynesian kumala, as has been pointed out by Mr. Cook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from the wonderful view of the canyon, all we could see from our cool shelter was a couple of small grass huts and a few ancient stone-faced terraces. Two pleasant Indian farmers, Richarte and Alvarez, had chosen this eagle&#39;s nest for their home. They said they had found plenty of terraces here on which to grow their crops and they were usually free from undesirable visitors. They did not speak Spanish, but through Sergeant Carrasco I learned that there were more ruins “a little farther along.” In this country one never can tell whether such a report is worthy of credence. “He may have been lying” is a good footnote to affix to all hearsay evidence. Accordingly, I was not unduly excited, nor in a great hurry to move. The heat was still great, the water from the Indian&#39;s spring was cool and delicious, and the rustic wooden bench, hospitably covered immediately after my arrival with a soft, woolen poncho, seemed most comfortable. Furthermore, the view was simply enchanting. Tremendous green precipices fell away to the white rapids of the Urubamba below. Immediately in front, on the north side of the valley, was a great granite cliff rising 2000 feet sheer. To the left was the solitary peak of Huayna Picchu, surrounded by seemingly inaccessible precipices. On all sides were rocky cliffs. Beyond them cloud-capped mountains rose thousands of feet above us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Indians said there were two paths to the outside world. Of one we had already had a taste; the other, they said, was more difficult—a perilous path down the face of a rocky precipice on the other side of the ridge. It was their only means of egress in the wet season, when the bridge over which we had come could not be maintained. I was not surprised to learn that they went away from home only “about once a month.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Richarte told us that they had been living here four years. It seems probable that, owing to its inaccessibility, the canyon had been unoccupied for several centuries, but with the completion of the new government road settlers began once more to occupy this region. In time somebody clambered up the precipices and found on the slopes of Machu Picchu, at an elevation of 9000 feet above the sea, an abundance of rich soil conveniently situated on artificial terraces, in a fine climate. Here the Indians had finally cleared off some ruins, burned over a few terraces, and planted crops of maize, sweet and white potatoes, sugar cane, beans, peppers, tree tomatoes, and gooseberries. At first they appropriated some of the ancient houses and replaced the roofs of wood and thatch. They found, however, that there were neither springs nor wells near the ancient buildings. An ancient aqueduct which had once brought a tiny stream to the citadel had long since disappeared beneath the forest, filled with earth washed from the upper terraces. So, abandoning the shelter of the ruins, the Indians were now enjoying the convenience of living near some springs in roughly built thatched huts of their own design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without the slightest expectation of finding anything more interesting than the stone-faced terraces of which I already had a glimpse, and the ruins of two or three stone houses such as we had encountered at various places on the road between Ollantaytambo and Torontoy, I finally left the cool shade of the pleasant little hut and climbed farther up the ridge and around a slight promontory. Arteaga had “been here once before,” and decided to rest and gossip with Richarte and Alvarez in the hut. They sent a small boy with me as a guide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hardly had we rounded the promontory when the character of the stonework began to improve. A flight of beautifully constructed terraces, each two hundred yards long and ten feet high, had then recently rescued from the jungle by the Indians. A forest of large trees had been chopped down and burned over to make a clearing for agricultural purposes. Crossing these terraces, I entered the untouched forest beyond, and suddenly found myself in a maze of beautiful granite houses! They were covered with trees and moss and the growth of centuries, but in the dense shadow, hiding in bamboo thickets and tangled vines, could be seen, here and there, walls of white granite ashlars most carefully cut and exquisitely fitted together. Buildings with windows were frequent. Here at least was a “place far from town and conspicuous for its windows.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under a carved rock the little boy showed me a cave beautifully lined with the finest cut stone. It was evidently intended to be a Royal Mausoleum. On top of this particular boulder a semicircular building had been constructed. The wall followed the natural curvature of the rock and was keyed to it by one of the finest examples of masonry I have ever seen. This beautiful wall, made of carefully matched ashlars of pure white granite, especially selected for its fine grain, was the work of a master artist. The interior surface of the wall was broken by niches and square stone-pegs. The exterior surface was perfectly simple and unadorned. The lower courses, of particularly large ashlars, gave it a look of solidity. The upper courses, diminishing in size toward the top, lent grace and delicacy to the structure. The flowing lines, the symmetrical arrangement of the ashlars, and the gradual gradation of the courses, combined to produce a wonderful effect, softer and more pleasing than that of the marble temples of the Old World. Owing to the absence of mortar, there are no ugly spaces between the rocks. They might have grown together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The elusive beauty of this chaste, undecorated surface seems to me to be due to the fact that the wall was built under the eye of a master mason who knew not the straight edge, the plumb rule, or the square. He had no instruments of precision, so he had to depend on his eye. He had a good eye, an artistic eye, an eye for symmetry and beauty of form. His product received none of the harshness of mechanical and mathematical accuracy. The apparently rectangular blocks are not really rectangular. The apparently straight lines of the courses are not actually straight in the exact sense of that term.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To my astonishment I saw that this wall and its adjoining semicircular temple over the cave were as fine as the finest stonework in the far-famed Temple of the Sun in Cuzco. Surprise followed surprise in bewildering succession. I climbed a marvelous great stairway of large granite blocks, walked along a pampa where the Indians had a small vegetable garden, and came into a little clearing. Here were the ruins of two of the finest structures I have ever seen in Peru. Not only were they made of selected blocks of beautifully grained white granite; their walls contained ashlars of Cyclopean size, ten feet in length, and higher than a man. The sight held me spellbound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each building had only three walls and was entirely open on the side toward the clearing. The principal temple was lined with exquisitely made niches, five high up at each end, and seven on the back wall. There were seven courses of ashlars in the end walls. Under the seven rear niches was a rectangular block fourteen feet long, probably a sacrificial altar. The building did not look as though it had ever had a roof. The top course of beautifully smooth ashlars was not intended to be covered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other temple is on the east side of the pampa. I called it the Temple of the Three Windows. Like its neighbor, it is unique among Inca ruins. Its eastern wall, overlooking the citadel, is a massive stone framework for three conspicuously large windows, obviously too large to serve any useful purpose, yet most beautifully made with the greatest care and solidity. This was clearly a ceremonial edifice of peculiar significance. Nowhere else in Peru, so far as I know, is there a similar structure conspicuous as “a masonry wall with three windows.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These ruins have no other name than that of the mountain on the slopes of which they are located. Had this place been occupied uninterruptedly, like Cuzco and Ollantaytambo, Machu Picchu would have retained its ancient name, but during the centuries when it was abandoned, its name was lost. Examination showed that it was essentially a fortified place, a remote fastness protected by natural bulwarks, of which man took advantage to create the most impregnable stronghold in the Andes. Our subsequent excavations and the clearing made in 1912, to be described in a subsequent volume, has shown that this was the chief place in Uilcapampa. &lt;br /&gt;
It did not take an expert to realize, from the glimpse of Machu Picchu on that rainy day in July, 1911, when Sergeant Carrasco and I first saw it, that here were most extraordinary and interesting ruins. Although the ridge had been partly cleared by the Indians for their fields of maize, so much of it was still underneath a thick jungle growth—some walls were actually supporting trees ten and twelve inches in diameter—that it was impossible to determine just what would be found here. As soon as I could get hold of Mr. Tucker, who was assisting Mr. Hendriksen, and Mr. Lanius, who had gone down the Urubamba with Dr. Bowman, I asked them to make a map of the ruins. I knew it would be a difficult undertaking and that it was essential for Mr. Tucker to join me in Arequipa not later than the first of October for the ascent of Coropuna. With the hearty aid of Richarte and Alvarez, the surveyors did better than I expected. In the ten days while they were at the ruins they were able to secure data from which Mr. Tucker afterwards prepared a map which told better than could any words of mine the importance of this site and the necessity for further investigation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the possible exception of one mining prospector, no one in Cuzco had seen the ruins of Machu Picchu or appreciated their importance. No one had any realization of what an extraordinary place lay on top of the ridge. It had never been visited by any of the planters of the lower Urubamba Valley who annually passed over the road which winds through the canyon two thousand feet below.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems incredible that this citadel, less than three days&#39; journey from Cuzco, should have remained so long undescribed by travelers and comparatively unknown even to the Peruvians themselves. If the conquistadores ever saw this wonderful place, some reference to it surely would have been made; yet nothing can be found which clearly refers to the ruins of Machu Picchu. Just when it was first seen by a Spanish-speaking person is uncertain. When the Count de Sartiges was at Huadquiña in 1834 he was looking for ruins; yet, although so near, he heard of none here. From a crude scrawl on the walls of one of the finest buildings, we learned that the ruins were visited in 1902 by Lizarraga, lessee of the lands immediately below the bridge of San Miguel. This is the earliest local record. Yet some one must have visited Machu Picchu long before that; because in 1875, as has been said, the French explorer Charles Wiener heard in Ollantaytambo of there being ruins at “Huaina-Picchu or Matcho-Picchu.” He tried to find them. That he failed was due to there being no road through the canyon of Torontoy and the necessity of making a wide detour through the pass of Panticalla and the Lucumayo Valley, a route which brought him to the Urubamba River at the bridge of Chuquichaca, twenty-five miles below Machu Picchu. &lt;br /&gt;
It was not until 1890 that the Peruvian Government, recognizing the needs of the enterprising planters who were opening up the lower valley of the Urubamba, decided to construct a mule trail along the banks of the river through the grand canyon to enable the much-desired coca and aguardiente to be shipped from Huadquiña, Maranura, and Santa Ann to Cuzco more quickly and cheaply than formerly. This road avoids the necessity of carrying the precious cargoes over the dangerous snowy passes of Mt. Veronica and Mt. Salcantay, so vividly described by Raimondi, de Sartiges, and others. The road, however, was very expensive, took years to build, and still requires frequent repair. In fact, even to-day travel over it is often suspended for several days or weeks at a time, following some tremendous avalanche. Yet it was this new road which had led Melchor Arteaga to build his hut near the arable land at Mandor Pampa, where he could raise food for his family and offer rough shelter to passing travelers. It was this new road which brought Richarte, Alvarez, and their enterprising friends into this little-known region, gave them the opportunity of occupying the ancient terraces of Machu Picchu, which had lain fallow for centuries, encouraged them to keep open a passable trail over the precipices, and made it feasible for us to reach the ruins. It was this new road which offered us in 1911 a virgin field between Ollantaytambo and Huadquiña and enabled us to learn that the Incas, or their predecessors, had once lived here in the remote fastnesses of the Andes, and had left stone witnesses of the magnificence and beauty of their ancient civilization, more interesting and extensive than any which have been found since the days of the Spanish Conquest of Peru.&lt;br /&gt;
The Origin of Machu Picchu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some other day I hope to tell of the work of clearing and excavating Machu Picchu, of the life lived by its citizens, and of the ancient towns of which it was the most important. At present I must rest content with a discussion of its probable identity. Here was a powerful citadel tenable against all odds, a stronghold where a mere handful of defenders could prevent a great army from taking the place by assault. Why should any one have desired to be so secure from capture as to have built a fortress in such an inaccessible place?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The builders were not in search of fields. There is so little arable land here that every square yard of earth had to be terraced in order to provide food for the inhabitants. They were not looking for comfort or convenience. Safety was their primary consideration. They were sufficiently civilized to practice intensive agriculture, sufficiently skillful to equal the best masonry the world has ever seen, sufficiently ingenious to make delicate bronzes, and sufficiently advanced in art to realize the beauty of simplicity. What could have induced such a people to select this remote fastness of the Andes, with all its disadvantages, as the site for their capital, unless they were fleeing from powerful enemies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thought will already have occurred to the reader that the Temple of the Three Windows at Machu Picchu fits the words of that native writer who had “heard from a child the most ancient traditions and histories,” including the story already quoted from Sir Clements Markham&#39;s translation that Manco Ccapac, the first Inca, “ordered works to be executed at the place of his birth; consisting of a masonry wall with three windows, which were emblems of the house of his fathers whence he descended. The first window was called ‘Tampu-tocco.’ ” Although none of the other chroniclers gives the story of the first Inca ordering a memorial wall to be built at the place of his birth, they nearly all tell of his having come from a place called Tampu-tocco, “an inn or country place remarkable for its windows.” Sir Clements Markham, in his “Incas of Peru,” refers to Tampu-tocco as “the hill with the three openings or windows.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place assigned by all the chroniclers as the location of the traditional Tampu-tocco, as has been said, is Paccaritampu, about nine miles southwest of Cuzco. Paccaritampu has some interesting ruins and caves, but careful examination shows that while there are more than three openings to its caves, there are no windows in its buildings. The buildings of Machu Picchu, on the other hand, have far more windows than any other important ruin in Peru. The climate of Paccaritampu, like that of most places in the highlands, is too severe to invite or encourage the use of windows. The climate of Machu Picchu is mild, consequently the use of windows was natural and agreeable. &lt;br /&gt;
So far as I know, there is no place in Peru where the ruins consist of anything like a “masonry wall with three windows” of such a ceremonial character as is here referred to, except at Machu Picchu. It would certainly seem as though the Temple of the Three Windows, the most significant structure within the citadel, is the building referred to by Pachacuti Yamqui Saleamayhua. &lt;br /&gt;
The principal difficulty with this theory is that while the first meaning of tocco in Holguin&#39;s standard Quichua dictionary is “ventana” or “window,” and while “window” is the only meaning given this important word in Markham&#39;s revised Quichua dictionary (1908), a dictionary compiled from many sources, the second meaning of tocco given by Holguin is “alacena,” “a cupboard set in a wall.” Undoubtedly this means what we call, in the ruins of the houses of the Incas, a niche. Now the drawings, crude as they are, in Sir Clements Markham&#39;s translation of the Salcamayhua manuscript, do give the impression of niches rather than of windows. Does Tampu-tocco mean a tampu remarkable for its niches? At Paccaritampu there do not appear to be any particularly fine niches; while at Machu Picchu, on the other hand, there are many very beautiful niches, especially in the cave which has been referred to as a “Royal Mausoleum.” As a matter of fact, nearly all the finest ruins of the Incas have excellent niches. Since niches were so common a feature of Inca architecture, the chances are that Sir Clements is right in translating Salcamayhua as he did and in calling Tampu-tocco “the hill with the three openings or windows.” In any case Machu Picchu fits the story far better than does Paccaritampu. However, in view of the fact that the early writers all repeat the story that Tampu-tocco was at Paccaritampu, it would be absurd to say that they did not know what they were talking about, even though the actual remains at or near Paccaritampu do not fit the requirements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be easier to adopt Paccaritampu as the site of Tampu-tocco were it not for the legal records of an inquiry made by Toledo at the time when he put the last Inca to death. Fifteen Indians, descended from those who used to live near Las Salinas, the important salt works near Cuzco, on being questioned, agreed that they had heard their fathers and grandfathers repeat the tradition that when the first Inca, Manco Ccapac, captured their lands, he came from Tampu-tocco. They did not say that the first Inca came from Paccaritampu, which, it seems to me, would have been a most natural thing for them to have said if this were the general belief of the natives. In addition there is the still older testimony of some Indians born before the arrival of the first Spaniards, who were examined at a legal investigation in 1570. A chief, aged ninety-two, testified that Manco Ccapac came out of a cave called Tocco, and that he was lord of the town near that cave. Not one of the witnesses stated that Manco Ccapac came from Paccaritampu, although it is difficult to imagine why they should not have done so if, as the contemporary historians believed, this was really the original Tampu-tocco. The chroniclers were willing enough to accept the interesting cave near Paccaritampu as the place where Manco Ccapac was born, and from which he came to conquer Cuzco. Why were the sworn witnesses so reticent? It seems hardly possible that they should have forgotten where Tampu-tocco was supposed to have been. Was their reticence due to the fact that its actual whereabouts had been successfully kept secret? Manco Ccapac&#39;s home was that Tampu-tocco to which the followers of Pachacuti VI fled with his body after the overthrow of the old régime, a very secluded and holy place. Did they know it was in the same fastnesses of the Andes to which in the days of Pizarro the young Inca Manco had fled from Cuzco? Was this the cause of their reticence?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Certainly the requirements of Tampu-tocco are met at Machu Picchu. The splendid natural defenses of the Grand Canyon of the Urubamba made it an ideal refuge for the descendants of the Amautas during the centuries of lawlessness and confusion which succeeded the barbarian invasions from the plains to the east and south. The scarcity of violent earthquakes and also its healthfulness, both marked characteristics of Tampu-tocco, are met at Machu Picchu. It is worth noting that the existence of Machu Picchu might easily have been concealed from the common people. At the time of the Spanish Conquest its location might have been known only to the Inca and his priests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So, notwithstanding the belief of the historians, I feel it is reasonable to conclude that the first name of the ruins at Machu Picchu was Tampu-tocco. Here Pachacuti VI was buried; here was the capital of the little kingdom where during the centuries between the Amautas and the Incas there was kept alive the wisdom, skill, and best traditions of the ancient folk who had developed the civilization of Peru.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is well to remember that the defenses of Cuzco were of little avail before the onslaught of the warlike invaders. The great organization of farmers and masons, so successful in its ability to perform mighty feats of engineering with primitive tools of wood, stone, and bronze, had crumbled away before the attacks of savage hordes who knew little of the arts of peace. The defeated leaders had to choose a region where they might live in safety from their fierce enemies. Furthermore, in the environs of Machu Picchu they found every variety of climate—valleys so low as to produce the precious coca, yucca, and plantain, the fruits and vegetables of the tropics; slopes high enough to be suitable for many varieties of maize, quinoa, and other cereals, as well as their favorite root crops, including both sweet and white potatoes, oca, añu, and ullucu. Here, within a few hours&#39; journey, they could find days warm enough to dry and cure the coca leaves; nights cold enough to freeze potatoes in the approved aboriginal fashion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the amount of arable land which could be made available with the most careful terracing was not large enough to support a very great population, Machu Picchu offered an impregnable citadel to the chiefs and priests and their handful of followers who were obliged to flee from the rich plains near Cuzco and the broad, pleasant valley of Yucay. Only dire necessity and terror could have forced a people which had reached such a stage in engineering, architecture, and agriculture, to leave hospitable valleys and tablelands for rugged canyons. Certainly there is no part of the Andes less fitted by nature to meet the requirements of an agricultural folk, unless their chief need was a safe refuge and retreat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here the wise remnant of the Amautas ultimately developed great ability. In the face of tremendous natural obstacles they utilized their ancient craft to wrest a living from the soil. Hemmed in between the savages of the Amazon jungles below and their enemies on the plateau above, they must have carried on border warfare for generations. Aided by the temperate climate in which they lived, and the ability to secure a wide variety of food within a few hours&#39; climb up or down from their towns and cities, they became a hardy, vigorous tribe which in the course of time burst its boundaries, fought its way back to the rich Cuzco Valley, overthrew the descendants of the ancient invaders and established, with Cuzco as a capital, the Empire of the Incas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the first Inca, Manco Ccapac, had established himself in Cuzco, what more natural than that he should have built a fine temple in honor of his ancestors. Ancestor worship was common to the Incas, and nothing would have been more reasonable than the construction of the Temple of the Three Windows. As the Incas grew in power and extended their rule over the ancient empire of the Cuzco Amautas from whom they traced their descent, superstitious regard would have led them to establish their chief temples and palaces in the city of Cuzco itself. There was no longer any necessity to maintain the citadel of Tampu-tocco. It was probably deserted, while Cuzco grew and the Inca Empire flourished.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the Incas increased in power they invented various myths to account for their origin. One of these traced their ancestry to the islands of Lake Titicaca. Finally the very location of Manco Ccapac&#39;s birthplace was forgotten by the common people—although undoubtedly known to the priests and those who preserved the most sacred secrets of the Incas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then came Pizarro and the bigoted conquistadores. The native chiefs faced the necessity of saving whatever was possible of the ancient religion. The Spaniards coveted gold and silver. The most precious possessions of the Incas, however, were not images and utensils, but the sacred Virgins of the Sun, who, like the Vestal Virgins of Rome, were from their earliest childhood trained to the service of the great Sun God. Looked at from the standpoint of an agricultural people who needed the sun to bring their food crops to fruition and keep them from hunger, it was of the utmost importance to placate him with sacrifices and secure the good effects of his smiling face. If he delayed his coming or kept himself hidden behind the clouds, the maize would mildew and the ears would not properly ripen. If he did not shine with his accustomed brightness after the harvest, the ears of corn could not be properly dried and kept over to the next year. In short, any unusual behavior on the part of the sun meant hunger and famine. Consequently their most beautiful daughters were consecrated to his service, as “Virgins” who lived in the temple and ministered to the wants of priests and rulers. Human sacrifice had long since been given up in Peru and its place taken by the consecration of these damsels. Some of the Virgins of the Sun in Cuzco were captured. Others escaped and accompanied Manco into the inaccessible canyons of Uilcapampa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It will be remembered that Father Calancha relates the trials of the first two missionaries in this region, who at the peril of their lives urged the Inca to let them visit the “University of Idolatry,” at “Vilcabamba Viejo,” “the largest city” in the province. Machu Picchu admirably answers its requirements. Here it would have been very easy for the Inca Titu Cusi to have kept the monks in the vicinity of the Sacred City for three weeks without their catching a single glimpse of its unique temples and remarkable palaces. It would have been possible for Titu Cusi to bring Friar Marcos and Friar Diego to the village of Intihuatana near San Miguel, at the foot of the Machu Picchu cliffs. The sugar planters of the lower Urubamba Valley crossed the bridge of San Miguel annually for twenty years in blissful ignorance of what lay on top of the ridge above them. So the friars might easily have been lodged in huts at the foot of the mountain without their being aware of the extent and importance of the Inca “university.” Apparently they returned to Puquiura with so little knowledge of the architectural character of “Vilcabamba Viejo” that no description of it could be given their friends, eventually to be reported by Calancha. Furthermore, the difficult journey across country from Puquiura might easily have taken “three days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, it appears from Dr. Eaton&#39;s studies that the last residents of Machu Picchu itself were mostly women. In the burial caves which we have found in the region roundabout Machu Picchu the proportion of skulls belonging to men is very large. There are many so-called “trepanned” skulls. Some of them seem to belong to soldiers injured in war by having their skulls crushed in, either with clubs or the favorite sling-stones of the Incas. In no case have we found more than twenty-five skulls without encountering some “trepanned” specimens among them. In striking contrast is the result of the excavations at Machu Picchu, where one hundred sixty-four skulls were found in the burial caves, yet not one had been “trepanned.” Of the one hundred thirty-five skeletons whose sex could be accurately determined by Dr. Eaton, one hundred nine were females. Furthermore, it was in the graves of the females that the finest artifacts were found, showing that they were persons of no little importance. Not a single representative of the robust male of the warrior type was found in the burial caves of Machu Picchu. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another striking fact brought out by Dr. Eaton is that some of the female skeletons represent individuals from the seacoast. This fits in with Calancha&#39;s statement that Titu Cusi tempted the monks not only with beautiful women of the highlands, but also with those who came from the tribes of the Yungas, or “warm valleys.” The “warm valleys” may be those of the rubber country, but Sir Clements Markham thought the oases of the coast were meant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Mr. Safford has pointed out, among the artifacts discovered at Machu Picchu was a “snuffing tube” intended for use with the narcotic snuff which was employed by the priests and necromancers to induce a hypnotic state. This powder was made from the seeds of the tree which the Incas called huilca or uilca,, grows near these ruins. This seems to me to furnish additional evidence of the identity of Machu Picchu with Calancha&#39;s “Vilcabamba.” &lt;br /&gt;
It cannot be denied that the ruins of Machu Picchu satisfy the requirements of “the largest city, in which was the University of Idolatry.” Until some one can find the ruins of another important place within three days&#39; journey of Pucyura which was an important religious center and whose skeletal remains are chiefly those of women, I am inclined to believe that this was the “Vilcabamba Viejo” of Calancha, just as Espiritu Pampa was the “Vilcabamba Viejo” of Ocampo.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the interesting account of the last Incas purporting to be by Titu Cusi, but actually written in excellent Spanish by Friar Marcos, he says that his father, Manco, fleeing from Cuzco went first “to Vilcabamba, the head of all that province.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the “Anales del Peru” Montesinos says that Francisco Pizarro, thinking that the Inca Manco wished to make peace with him, tried to please the Inca by sending him a present of a very fine pony and a mulatto to take care of it. In place of rewarding the messenger, the Inca killed both man and beast. When Pizarro was informed of this, he took revenge on Manco by cruelly abusing the Inca&#39;s favorite wife, and putting her to death. She begged of her attendants that “when she should be dead they would put her remains in a basket and let it float down the Yucay [or Urubamba] River, that the current might take it to her husband, the Inca.” She must have believed that at that time Manco was near this river. Machu Picchu is on its banks. Espiritu Pampa is not.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have already seen how Manco finally established himself at Uiticos, where he restored in some degree the fortunes of his house. Surrounded by fertile valleys, not too far removed from the great highway which the Spaniards were obliged to use in passing from Lima to Cuzco, he could readily attack them. At Machu Picchu he would not have been so conveniently located for robbing the Spanish caravans nor for supplying his followers with arable lands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is abundant archeological evidence that the citadel of Machu Picchu was at one time occupied by the Incas and partly built by them on the ruins of a far older city. Much of the pottery is unquestionably of the so-called Cuzco style, used by the last Incas. The more recent buildings resemble those structures on the island of Titicaca said to have been built by the later Incas. They also resemble the fortress of Uiticos, at Rosaspata, built by Manco about 1537. Furthermore, they are by far the largest and finest ruins in the mountains of the old province of Uilcapampa and represent the place which would naturally be spoken of by Titu Cusi as the “head of the province.” Espiritu Pampa does not satisfy the demands of a place which was so important as to give its name to the entire province, to be referred to as “the largest city.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems quite possible that the inaccessible, forgotten citadel of Machu Picchu was the place chosen by Manco as the safest refuge for those Virgins of the Sun who had successfully escaped from Cuzco in the days of Pizarro. For them and their attendants Manco probably built many of the newer buildings and repaired some of the older ones. Here they lived out their days, secure in the knowledge that no Indians would ever breathe to the conquistadores the secret of their sacred refuge. &lt;br /&gt;
When the worship of the sun actually ceased on the heights of Machu Picchu no one can tell. That the secret of its existence was so well kept is one of the marvels of Andean history. Unless one accepts the theories of its identity with “Tampu-tocco” and “Vilcabamba Viejo,” there is no clear reference to Machu Picchu until 1875, when Charles Wiener heard about it. &lt;br /&gt;
Some day we may be able to find a reference in one of the documents of the sixteenth or seventeenth centuries which will indicate that the energetic Viceroy Toledo, or a contemporary of his, knew of this marvelous citadel and visited it. Writers like Cieza de Leon and Polo de Ondegardo, who were assiduous in collecting information about all the holy places of the Incas, give the names of many places which as yet we have not been able to identify. Among them we may finally recognize the temples of Machu Picchu. On the other hand, it seems likely that if any of the Spanish soldiers, priests, or other chroniclers had seen this citadel, they would have described its chief edifices in unmistakable terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Until further light can be thrown on this fascinating problem it seems reasonable to conclude that at Machu Picchu we have the ruins of Tampu-tocco, the birthplace of the first Inca, Manco Ccapac, and also the ruins of a sacred city of the last Incas. Surely this granite citadel, which has made such a strong appeal to us on account of its striking beauty and the indescribable charm of its surroundings, appears to have had a most interesting history. Selected about 800 A.D. as the safest place of refuge for the last remnants of the old régime fleeing from southern invaders, it became the site of the capital of a new kingdom, and gave birth to the most remarkable family which South America has ever seen. Abandoned, about 1300, when Cuzco once more flashed into glory as the capital of the Peruvian Empire, it seems to have been again sought out in time of trouble, when in 1534 another foreign invader arrived—this time from Europe—with a burning desire to extinguish all vestiges of the ancient religion. In its last state it became the home and refuge of the Virgins of the Sun, priestesses of the most humane cult of aboriginal America. Here, concealed in a canyon of remarkable grandeur, protected by art and nature, these consecrated women gradually passed away, leaving no known descendants, nor any records other than the masonry walls and artifacts to be described in another volume. Whoever they were, whatever name be finally assigned to this site by future historians, of this I feel sure—that few romances can ever surpass that of the granite citadel on top of the beetling precipices of Machu Picchu, the crown of Inca Land. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/10772/10772-h/10772-h.htm#d0e3571&quot;&gt;Source:&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/09/mystery-of-machu-picchu.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjYpOJMGbfgqZ0JrRoGz-rdI5hBGlqNxt_Wdh_biJNbOyQIBOEIyNoyuorUmwt_HyYhrSg1-0i_l3zZ31xM1Qx9FCnA45PE_0EtE_G-uj5dMfbCQQZ4RArJXI6Dc-E8yGQ83dvtXOVJ2gFT/s72-c/machu-picchu.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>1</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-2963276394942162959</guid><pubDate>Mon, 28 Sep 2009 10:05:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-09-28T03:05:03.938-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">HISTORY</category><title>The Monguls</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhFU4bCFiJjGz1DlRK4p1DVs2R3FALnQy8USywerxm9fOlgBXMpVcAKIATw0CJ0AqOV8wn5hboivrM2sXgMcNtZrquEHGnQ5kLuC0J4gFJnZgmv-iByElwzH36lzrp1k9nA77UdOr0L6ZKH/s1600-h/mongoli.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhFU4bCFiJjGz1DlRK4p1DVs2R3FALnQy8USywerxm9fOlgBXMpVcAKIATw0CJ0AqOV8wn5hboivrM2sXgMcNtZrquEHGnQ5kLuC0J4gFJnZgmv-iByElwzH36lzrp1k9nA77UdOr0L6ZKH/s320/mongoli.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;T&lt;/span&gt;hree thousand years is a period of time long enough to produce great changes, and in the course of that time a great many different nations and congeries of nations were formed in the regions of Central Asia. The term Tartars has been employed generically to denote almost the whole race. The Monguls are a portion of this people, who are said to derive their name from Mongol Khan, one of their earliest and most powerful chieftains. The descendants of this khan called themselves by his name, just as the descendants of the twelve sons of Jacob called themselves Israelites, or children of Israel, from the name Israel, which was one of the designations of the great patriarch from whose twelve sons the twelve tribes of the Jews descended. The country inhabited by the Monguls was called Mongolia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
To obtain a clear conception of a single Mongul family, you must imagine, first, a rather small, short, thick-set man, with long black hair, a flat face, and a dark olive complexion. His wife, if her face were not so flat and her nose so broad, would be quite a brilliant little beauty, her eyes are so black and sparkling. The children have much the appearance of young Indians as they run shouting among the cattle on the hill-sides, or, if young, playing half-naked about the door of the hut, their long black hair streaming in the wind.Like all the rest of the inhabitants of Central Asia, these people depended almost entirely for their subsistence on the products of their flocks and herds. Of course, their great occupation consisted in watching their animals while feeding by day, and in putting them in places of security by night, in taking care of and rearing the young, in making butter and cheese from the milk, and clothing from the skins, in driving the cattle to and fro in search of pasturage, and, finally, in making war on the people of other tribes to settle disputes arising out of conflicting claims to territory, or to replenish their stock of sheep and oxen by seizing and driving off the flocks of their neighbors.The animals which the Monguls most prized were camels, oxen and cows, sheep, goats, and horses. &lt;br /&gt;
They were very proud of their horses, and they rode them with great courage and spirit. They always went mounted in going to war. Their arms were bows and arrows, pikes or spears, and a sort of sword or sabre, which was manufactured in some of the towns toward the west, and supplied to them in the course of trade by great traveling caravans.Although the mass of the people lived in the open country with their flocks and herds, there were, notwithstanding, a great many towns and villages, though such centres of population were much fewer and less important among them than they are in countries the inhabitants of which live by tilling the ground. Some of these towns were the residences of the khans and of the heads of tribes. Others were places of manufacture or centres of commerce, and many of them were fortified with embankments of earth or walls of stone.The habitations of the common people, even those built in the towns, were rude huts made so as to be easily taken down and removed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt; The tents were made by means of poles set in a circle in the ground, and brought nearly together at the top, so as to form a frame similar to that of an Indian wigwam. A hoop was placed near the top of these poles, so as to preserve a round opening there for the smoke to go out. &lt;br /&gt;
The frame was then covered with sheets of a sort of thick gray felt, so placed as to leave the opening within the hoop free. The felt, too, was arranged below in such a manner that the corner of one of the sheets could be raised and let down again to form a sort of door. The edges of the sheets in other places were fastened together very carefully, especially in winter, to keep out the cold air.Within the tent, on the ground in the centre, the family built their fire, which was made of sticks, leaves, grass, and dried droppings of all sorts, gathered from the ground, for the country produced scarcely any wood. Countries roamed over by herds of animals that gain their living by pasturing on the grass and herbage are almost always destitute of trees. Trees in such a case have no opportunity to grow.The tents of the Monguls thus made were, of course, very comfortless homes. They could not be kept warm, there was so much cold air coming continually in through the crevices, notwithstanding all the people&#39;s contrivances to make them tight. The smoke, too, did not all escape through the hoop-hole above. Much of it remained in the tent and mingled with the atmosphere. This evil was aggravated by the kind of fuel which they used, which was of such a nature that it made only a sort of smouldering fire instead of burning, like good dry wood, with a bright and clear flame.&lt;br /&gt;
The discomforts of these huts and tents were increased by the custom which prevailed among the people of allowing the animals to come into them, especially those that were young and feeble, and to live there with the family.&lt;br /&gt;
In process of time, as the people increased in riches and in mechanical skill, some of the more wealthy chieftains began to build houses so large and so handsome that they could not be conveniently taken down to be removed, and then they contrived a way of mounting them upon trucks placed at the four corners, and moving them bodily in this way across the plains, as a table is moved across a floor upon its castors. It was necessary, of course, that the houses should be made very light in order to be managed in this way. They were, in fact, still tents rather than houses, being made of the same materials, only they were put together in a more substantial and ornamental manner. The frame was made of very light poles, though these poles were fitted together in permanent joinings. The covering was, like that of the tents, made of felt, but the sheets were joined together by close and strong seams, and the whole was coated with a species of paint, which not only closed all the pores and interstices and made the structure very tight, but also served to ornament it; for they were accustomed, in painting these houses, to adorn the covering with pictures of birds, beasts, and trees, represented in such a manner as doubtless, in their eyes, produced a very beautiful effect.&lt;br /&gt;
These movable houses were sometimes very large. A certain traveler who visited the country not far from the time of Genghis Khan says that he saw one of these structures in motion which was thirty feet in diameter. It was drawn by twenty-two oxen. It was so large that it extended five feet on each side beyond the wheels. The oxen, in drawing it, were not attached, as with us, to the centre of the forward axle-tree, but to the ends of the axle-trees, which projected beyond the wheels on each side. There were eleven oxen on each side drawing upon the axle-trees. There were, of course, many drivers. The one who was chief in command stood in the door of the tent or house which looked forward, and there, with many loud shouts and flourishing gesticulations, issued his orders to the oxen and to the other men.&lt;br /&gt;
The household goods of this traveling chieftain were packed in chests made for the purpose, the house itself, of course, in order to be made as light as possible, having been emptied of all its contents. These chests were large, and were made of wicker or basket-work, covered, like the house, with felt. The covers were made of a rounded form, so as to throw off the rain, and the felt was painted over with a certain composition which made it impervious to the water. These chests were not intended to be unpacked at the end of the journey, but to remain as they were, as permanent storehouses of utensils, clothing, and provisions. They were placed in rows, each on its own cart, near the tent, where they could be resorted to conveniently from time to time by the servants and attendants, as occasion might require. The tent placed in the centre, with these great chests on their carts near it, formed, as it were, a house with one great room standing by itself, and all the little rooms and closets arranged in rows by the side of it.&lt;br /&gt;
Some such arrangement as this is obviously necessary in case of a great deal of furniture or baggage belonging to a man who lives in a tent, and who desires to be at liberty to remove his whole establishment from place to place at short notice; for a tent, from the very principle of its construction, is incapable of being divided into rooms, or of accommodating extensive stores of furniture or goods. Of course, a special contrivance is required for the accommodation of this species of property. This was especially the case with the Monguls, among whom there were many rich and great men who often accumulated a large amount of movable property. There was one rich Mongul, it was said, who had two hundred such chest-carts, which were arranged in two rows around and behind his tent, so that his establishment, when he was encamped, looked like quite a little village.&lt;br /&gt;
The style of building adopted among the Monguls for tents and movable houses seemed to set the fashion for all their houses, even for those that were built in the towns, and were meant to stand permanently where they were first set up. These permanent houses were little better than tents. They consisted each of one single room without any subdivisions whatever. They were made round, too, like the tents, only the top, instead of running up to a point, was rounded like a dome. There were no floors above that formed on the ground, and no windows.&lt;br /&gt;
Such was the general character of the dwellings of the Monguls in the days of Genghis Khan. They took their character evidently from the wandering and pastoral life that the people led. One would have thought that very excellent roads would have been necessary to have enabled them to draw the ponderous carts containing their dwellings and household goods. But this was less necessary than might have been supposed on account of the nature of the country, which consisted chiefly of immense grassy plains and smooth river valleys, over which, in many places, wheels would travel tolerably well in any direction without much making of roadway. Then, again, in all such countries, the people who journey from place to place, and the herds of cattle that move to and fro, naturally fall into the same lines of travel, and thus, in time, wear great trails, as cows make paths in a pasture. These, with a little artificial improvement at certain points, make very good summer roads, and in the winter it is not necessary to use them at all.&lt;br /&gt;
The Monguls, like the ancient Jews, were divided into tribes, and these were subdivided into families; a family meaning in this connection not one household, but a large congeries of households, including all those that were of known relationship to each other. These groups of relatives had each its head, and the tribe to which they pertained had also its general head. There were, it is said, three sets of these tribes, forming three grand divisions of the Mongul people, each of which was ruled by its own khan; and then, to complete the system, there was the grand khan, who ruled over all.&lt;br /&gt;
A constitution of society like this almost always prevails in pastoral countries, and we shall see, on a little reflection, that it is natural that it should do so. In a country like ours, where the pursuits of men are so infinitely diversified, the descendants of different families become mingled together in the most promiscuous manner. The son of a farmer in one state goes off, as soon as he is of age, to some other state, to find a place among merchants or manufacturers, because he wishes to be a merchant or a manufacturer himself, while his father supplies his place on the farm perhaps by hiring a man who likes farming, and has come hundreds of miles in search of work. Thus the descendants of one American grandfather and grandmother will be found, after a lapse of a few years, scattered in every direction all over the land, and, indeed, sometimes all over the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the diversity of pursuits which prevails in such a country as ours, taken in connection with the diversity of capacity and of taste in different individuals, that produces this dispersion.&lt;br /&gt;
Among a people devoted wholly to pastoral pursuits, all this is different. The young men, as they grow up, can have generally no inducement to leave their homes. They continue to live with their parents and relatives, sharing the care of the flocks and herds, and making common cause with them in every thing that is of common interest. It is thus that those great family groups are formed which exist in all pastoral countries under the name of tribes or clans, and form the constituent elements of the whole social and political organization of the people.&lt;br /&gt;
In case of general war, each tribe of the Monguls furnished, of course, a certain quota of armed men, in proportion to its numbers and strength. These men always went to war, as has already been said, on horseback, and the spectacle which these troops presented in galloping in squadrons over the plains was sometimes very imposing. The shock of the onset when they charged in this way upon the enemy was tremendous. They were armed with bows and arrows, and also with sabres. As they approached the enemy, they discharged first a shower of arrows upon him, while they were in the act of advancing at the top of their speed. Then, dropping their bows by their side, they would draw their sabres, and be ready, as soon as the horses fell upon the enemy, to cut down all opposed to them with the most furious and deadly blows.&lt;br /&gt;
If they were repulsed, and compelled by a superior force to retreat, they would gallop at full speed over the plains, turning at the same time in their saddles, and shooting at their pursuers with their arrows as coolly, and with as correct an aim, almost, as if they were still. While thus retreating the trooper would guide and control his horse by his voice, and by the pressure of his heels upon his sides, so as to have both his arms free for fighting his pursuers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
These arrows were very formidable weapons, it is said. One of the travelers who visited the country in those days says that they could be shot with so much force as to pierce the body of a man entirely through.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/28667/28667-h/28667-h.htm#Chapter_II&quot;&gt;Source :&lt;/a&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/09/monguls.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhFU4bCFiJjGz1DlRK4p1DVs2R3FALnQy8USywerxm9fOlgBXMpVcAKIATw0CJ0AqOV8wn5hboivrM2sXgMcNtZrquEHGnQ5kLuC0J4gFJnZgmv-iByElwzH36lzrp1k9nA77UdOr0L6ZKH/s72-c/mongoli.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>0</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-2620522462160628199</guid><pubDate>Thu, 24 Sep 2009 08:42:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-09-24T01:42:13.728-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">PHYSICS</category><title>About the nuclear explosion and radiation</title><description>&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;color: blue;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;I&lt;/span&gt;n nuclear explosions, about 90 percent of the energy is released in less than one millionth of a second. Most of this is in the form of the heat and shock waves which produce the damage. It is this immediate and direct explosive power which could devastate the urban centers in a major nuclear war.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;object height=&quot;265&quot; width=&quot;320&quot;&gt;&lt;param name=&quot;movie&quot; value=&quot;http://www.youtube.com/v/YF7EhwcwEj8&amp;amp;hl=en&amp;amp;fs=1&amp;amp;&quot;&gt;&lt;/param&gt;&lt;param name=&quot;allowFullScreen&quot; value=&quot;true&quot;&gt;&lt;/param&gt;&lt;param name=&quot;allowscriptaccess&quot; value=&quot;always&quot;&gt;&lt;/param&gt;&lt;embed src=&quot;http://www.youtube.com/v/YF7EhwcwEj8&amp;amp;hl=en&amp;amp;fs=1&amp;amp;&quot; type=&quot;application/x-shockwave-flash&quot; allowscriptaccess=&quot;always&quot; allowfullscreen=&quot;true&quot; width=&quot;320&quot; height=&quot;265&quot;&gt;&lt;/embed&gt;&lt;/object&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the immediate colossal destruction suffered in target areas, the more subtle, longer term effects of the remaining 10 percent of the energy released by nuclear weapons might seem a matter of secondary concern. But the dimensions of the initial catastrophe should not overshadow the after-effects of a nuclear war. They would be global, affecting nations remote from the fighting for many years after the holocaust, because of the way nuclear explosions behave in the atmosphere and the radioactive products released by nuclear bursts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When a weapon is detonated at the surface of the earth or at low altitudes, the heat pulse vaporizes the bomb material, target, nearby structures, and underlying soil and rock, all of which become entrained in an expanding, fast-rising fireball. As the fireball rises, it expands and cools, producing the distinctive mushroom cloud, signature of nuclear explosions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The altitude reached by the cloud depends on the force of the explosion. When yields are in the low-kiloton range, the cloud will remain in the lower atmosphere and its effects will be entirely local. But as yields exceed 30 kilotons, part of the cloud will punch into the stratosphere, which begins about 7 miles up. With yields of 2-5 megatons or more, virtually all of the cloud of radioactive debris and fine dust will climb into the stratosphere. The heavier materials reaching the lower edge of the stratosphere will soon settle out, as did the Castle/Bravo fallout at Rongelap. But the lighter particles will penetrate high into the stratosphere, to altitudes of 12 miles and more, and remain there for months and even years. Stratospheric circulation and diffusion will spread this material around the world. &lt;br /&gt;
Both the local and worldwide fallout hazards of nuclear explosions depend on a variety of interacting factors: weapon design, explosive force, altitude and latitude of detonation, time of year, and local weather conditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
All present nuclear weapon designs require the splitting of heavy elements like uranium and plutonium. The energy released in this fission process is many millions of times greater, pound for pound, than the most energetic chemical reactions. The smaller nuclear weapon, in the low-kiloton range, may rely solely on the energy released by the fission process, as did the first bombs which devastated Hiroshima and Nagasaki in 1945. The larger yield nuclear weapons derive a substantial part of their explosive force from the fusion of heavy forms of hydrogen--deuterium and tritium. Since there is virtually no limitation on the volume of fusion materials in a weapon, and the materials are less costly than fissionable materials, the fusion, &quot;thermonuclear,&quot; or &quot;hydrogen&quot; bomb brought a radical increase in the explosive power of weapons. However, the fission process is still necessary to achieve the high temperatures and pressures needed to trigger the hydrogen fusion reactions. Thus, all nuclear detonations produce radioactive fragments of heavy elements fission, with the larger bursts producing an additional radiation component from the fusion process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nuclear fragments of heavy-element fission which are of greatest concern are those radioactive atoms (also called radionuclides) which decay by emitting energetic electrons or gamma particles. (See &quot;Radioactivity&quot; note.) An important characteristic here is the rate of decay. This is measured in terms of &quot;half-life&quot;--the time required for one-half of the original substance to decay--which ranges from days to thousands of years for the bomb-produced radionuclides of principal interest. (See &quot;Nuclear Half-Life&quot; note.) Another factor which is critical in determining the hazard of radionuclides is the chemistry of the atoms. This determines whether they will be taken up by the body through respiration or the food cycle and incorporated into tissue. If this occurs, the risk of biological damage from the destructive ionizing radiation (see &quot;Radioactivity&quot; note) is multiplied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Probably the most serious threat is cesium-137, a gamma emitter with a half-life of 30 years. It is a major source of radiation in nuclear fallout, and since it parallels potassium chemistry, it is readily taken into the blood of animals and men and may be incorporated into tissue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other hazards are strontium-90, an electron emitter with a half-life of 28 years, and iodine-131 with a half-life of only 8 days. Strontium-90 follows calcium chemistry, so that it is readily incorporated into the bones and teeth, particularly of young children who have received milk from cows consuming contaminated forage. Iodine-131 is a similar threat to infants and children because of its concentration in the thyroid gland. In addition, there is plutonium-239, frequently used in nuclear explosives. A bone-seeker like strontium-90, it may also become lodged in the lungs, where its intense local radiation can cause cancer or other damage. Plutonium-239 decays through emission of an alpha particle (helium nucleus) and has a half-life of 24,000 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the extent that hydrogen fusion contributes to the explosive force of a weapon, two other radionuclides will be released: tritium (hydrogen-3), an electron emitter with a half-life of 12 years, and carbon-14, an electron emitter with a half-life of 5,730 years. Both are taken up through the food cycle and readily incorporated in organic matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three types of radiation damage may occur: bodily damage (mainly leukemia and cancers of the thyroid, lung, breast, bone, and gastrointestinal tract); genetic damage (birth defects and constitutional and degenerative diseases due to gonodal damage suffered by parents); and development and growth damage (primarily growth and mental retardation of unborn infants and young children). Since heavy radiation doses of about 20 roentgen or more (see &quot;Radioactivity&quot; note) are necessary to produce developmental defects, these effects would probably be confined to areas of heavy local fallout in the nuclear combatant nations and would not become a global problem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;Source: &lt;a href=&quot;http://www.gutenberg.org/files/684/684-h/684-h.htm#note1&quot;&gt;Gutenberg&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/09/about-nuclear-explosion-and-radiation.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><thr:total>0</thr:total></item><item><guid isPermaLink="false">tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1802475344510772985.post-4447465633008513889</guid><pubDate>Mon, 21 Sep 2009 13:11:00 +0000</pubDate><atom:updated>2009-09-23T05:27:20.971-07:00</atom:updated><category domain="http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#">EARTH</category><title>Taj Mahal - Indian beauty</title><description>&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;color: blue; text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;separator&quot; style=&quot;clear: both; text-align: center;&quot;&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhR7P7YBe1srt23hE9W_ql5hjT4S9a8x8GpKdEzx9a-yfvu-ri80qmnGPnsyI9GaH5PVkNxsPKdffvvJp0nBD0QffZvS0Zxf_viCwtqNg-rQm1q3tOFziDKJ3RrpsDK_fsKS4IlKpCz_ktE/s1600-h/Tajmahal.jpg&quot; imageanchor=&quot;1&quot; style=&quot;clear: right; float: right; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 1em;&quot;&gt;&lt;img border=&quot;0&quot; src=&quot;https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhR7P7YBe1srt23hE9W_ql5hjT4S9a8x8GpKdEzx9a-yfvu-ri80qmnGPnsyI9GaH5PVkNxsPKdffvvJp0nBD0QffZvS0Zxf_viCwtqNg-rQm1q3tOFziDKJ3RrpsDK_fsKS4IlKpCz_ktE/s320/Tajmahal.jpg&quot; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;font-size: x-large;&quot;&gt;A&lt;/span&gt;gra, once the capital of the Mughal Empire during the 16th and early 18th centuries, is one and a half hours by express train from New Delhi. Tourists from all over the world visit Agra not to see the ruins of the red sandstone fortress built by the Mughal emperors but to make a pilgrimage to Taj Mahal, India’s most famous architectural wonder, in a land where magnificent temples and edificies abound to remind visitors about the rich civilization of a country that is slowly but surely lifting itself into an industrialized society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;The postcard picture of Taj Mahal does not adequately convey the legend, the poetry and the romance that shroud what Rabindranath Tagore calls &quot;a teardrop on the cheek of time&quot;. Taj Mahal means &quot;Crown Palace&quot; and is in fact the most well preserved and architecturally beautiful tomb in the world. It is best described by the English poet, Sir Edwin Arnold, as &quot;Not a piece of architecture, as other buildings are, but the proud passions of an emperor’s love wrought in living stones.&quot; It is a celebration of woman built in marble and that’s the way to appreciate it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;Mumtaz MahalShah JahanTaj Mahal stands on the bank of River Yamuna, which otherwise serves as a wide moat defending the Great Red Fort of Agra, the center of the Mughal emperors until they moved their capital to Delhi in 1637. It was built by the fifth Mughal emperor, Shah Jahan in 1631 in memory of his second wife, Mumtaz Mahal, a Muslim Persian princess. She died while accompanying her husband in Burhanpur in a campaign to crush a rebellion after giving birth to their 14th child. The death so crushed the emperor that all his hair and beard were said to have grown snow white in a few months.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;a name=&#39;more&#39;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;When Mumtaz Mahal was still alive, she extracted four promises from the emperor: first, that he build the Taj; second, that he should marry again; third, that he be kind to their children; and fourth, that he visit the tomb on her death anniversary. He kept the first and second promises. Construction began in 1631 and was completed in 22 years. Twenty thousand people were deployed to work on it. The material was brought in from all over India and central Asia and it took a fleet of 1000 elephants to transport it to the site. It was designed by the Iranian architect Ustad Isa and it is best appreciated when the architecture and its adornments are linked to the passion that inspired it. It is a &quot;symbol of eternal love&quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;span style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Taj Mahal was constructed over a period of twenty-two years, employing twenty thousand workers. It was completed in 1648 C.E. at a cost of 32 Million Rupees. The construction documents show that its master architect was Ustad ‘Isa, the renowned Islamic architect of his time. The documents contain names of those employed and the inventory of construction materials and their origin. Expert craftsmen from Delhi, Qannauj, Lahore, and Multan were employed. In addition, many renowned Muslim craftsmen from Baghdad, Shiraz and Bukhara worked on many specialized tasks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;span style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;span style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The Taj stands on a raised, square platform (186 x 186 feet) with its four corners truncated, forming an unequal octagon. The architectural design uses the interlocking arabesque concept, in which each element stands on its own and perfectly integrates with the main structure. It uses the principles of self-replicating geometry and a symmetry of architectural elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;span style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;span style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Its central dome is fifty-eight feet in diameter and rises to a height of 213 feet. It is flanked by four subsidiary domed chambers. The four graceful, slender minarets are 162.5 feet each. The entire mausoleum (inside as well as outside) is decorated with inlaid design of flowers and calligraphy using precious gems such as agate and jasper. The main archways, chiseled with passages from the Holy Qur’an and the bold scroll work of flowery pattern, give a captivating charm to its beauty. The central domed chamber and four adjoining chambers include many walls and panels of Islamic decoration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;div style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;The mausoleum is a part of a vast complex comprising of a main gateway, an elaborate garden, a mosque (to the left), a guest house (to the right), and several other palatial buildings. The Taj is at the farthest end of this complex, with the river Jamuna behind it. The large garden contains four reflecting pools dividing it at the center. Each of these four sections is further subdivided into four sections and then each into yet another four sections. Like the Taj, the garden elements serve like Arabesque, standing on their own and also constituting the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;span style=&quot;text-align: justify;&quot;&gt;Source :&amp;nbsp; &lt;a href=&quot;http://www.angelfire.com/in/myindia/tajmahal.html&quot;&gt;angelfire&lt;/a&gt; ,&lt;a href=&quot;http://www.islamicity.com/culture/Taj/default.htm&quot;&gt; islamcity&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</description><link>http://blogycopedy.blogspot.com/2009/09/taj-mahal-indian-beauty.html</link><author>noreply@blogger.com (Catalin)</author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media="http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/" url="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhR7P7YBe1srt23hE9W_ql5hjT4S9a8x8GpKdEzx9a-yfvu-ri80qmnGPnsyI9GaH5PVkNxsPKdffvvJp0nBD0QffZvS0Zxf_viCwtqNg-rQm1q3tOFziDKJ3RrpsDK_fsKS4IlKpCz_ktE/s72-c/Tajmahal.jpg" height="72" width="72"/><thr:total>6</thr:total></item></channel></rss>